
:- "W i< 












-, .1. A" «>, 




v-^, ' • * * < * ^ a w O • A " 







.° ... v^v 

o H ° * *o Ay 



^* 






,* v . 















"oV* 




















V^'.V 0^^%>o **,£&/%, G< 










°* <** 









'•. %^ V .'• 




TALES, POEMS, ESSAYS. 



EDITED BY EPES SARGENT. 



THE SAPPHIRE. 



THE SAPPHIRE 

to 



A COLLECTION OF 



tepfrk amfo $nhxt Kitting fault*, ^xxllmnt 



GLEANED CHIEFLY FROM FUGITIVE LITERATURE OF THE 
NINETEENTH CENTURY. 









■ r - / 



BOSTON: 

JOHN L. SHORET, 13 WASHINGTON STREET. 

NEW YORK : W. I. POOLEY. 

PHILADELPHIA : J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO. 

18 67. 



33 



NOW EEADY: 

Uniform with " The Sapphire," 

11 The Emerald." 

Being the first issue of " The Gem Series." 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1866, by 

EPES SARGENT, 

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massa- 
chusetts. 



\ 



3-2. S- / "X 




Stereotyped and Printed by Geo. C. Rand & Avery. 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 

Bob Burke's Duel . . William Maginn, 7 

Robert Jeffery . . . Chambers's Journal, 33 

Thou wilt Never Grow Old . Mrs. Howarth, 45 

Ode . . . . . . Henry Timrod, 46 

In Vain .... Lucy Hamilton Hooper, 47 

Reliqule Public Opinion, 48 

The Beggar-Girl of the Pont-des-Arts 

Wilhelm Hauff, 49 

Carpe Diem .... Mrs. A. G. Wools on, 105 

Mary by the Cross . . . Anonymous, 107 

The Bellows-Mender of Lyons 

From the French, 108 

"I Know Thou art Gone" . T. K. Hervey, 131 

First and Last . . . William Mudford, 133 

The Departure of Summer .... 142 

The Sentimental Young Lady . . . 143 

Invocation Edwin Arnold, 147 

All's Well Anonymous, 148 

The Two Mottoes . . . Emile Souvestre, 149 

Great Men Anonymous, 161 

The Jewelled Watch . Chambers's Journal, 162 

v 



VI CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Going to Sleep .... Anonymo-us, 169 
The Stars and the Earth ; or, Thoughts 
upon Space, Time, and Eternity. Part 

First . .170 

Part Second ...... . 183 

The Value of Ciphers . Fro?n the French, 202 
My Fortune . . Dickens's Household Words, 206 
The Departing Swallows . William Hayley, 222 
The Man in the Bell Blackwood' 's Magazine, 223 
The Ante-Nuptial Lie . . Anonymous, 229 
Doris ; A Pastoral . . . Arthur Munby, 250 

To * * * W. H. B. 252 

The Main Truck ; or, A Leap for Life . 

William Leggett, 253 
To Lucasta .... Richard Lovelace, 263 
The Lightning-Rod . Original translation from 

the French of Charles de Bernard, 264 
The Double Pain . . Florence McCarthy, 299 
Annie Marshall's Destiny . Anony?nous, 300 



THE SAPPHIRE. 



BOB BURKE'S DUEL WITH ENSIGN 
BRADY. 

BY THE LATE WILLIAM MAGINN, LL.D.* 

(Maga, May, 1834.) 



CHAPTER I. 

HOW BOB WAS IN LOVE WITH MISS THEODOSIA MAC- 
NAMARA. 

" When the 48th were quartered in Mallow, I was there 
on a visit to one of the Purcells, and, being some sixteen or 
seventeen years younger than I am now, thought I might as 
well fall in love with Miss Theodosia Macnamara. She was 
a fine grown girl, full of flesh and blood, rose five foot nine 
at least when shod, had many excellent points, and stepped 
out slappingly upon her pasterns. She was somewhat of a 
roarer, it must be admitted, for you could hear her from one 
end of the walk to the other : and I am told, that, as she has 
grown somewhat aged, she shows symptoms of vice ; but I 
knew nothing of the latter, and did not mind the former, be- 
cause I never had a fancy for your nimini-pimini young 
ladies, with their mouths squeezed into the shape and dimen- 

* William Maginn, the author of this amusing narrative, which 
appeared in Blackwood's Magazine, May, 1884, was one of the most 
fertile and versatile writers of his times. He was born at Cork, Ire- 
land, in 1793; died in 1842. He contributed largely to Fraser's and 
Blackwood's Magazines. 

7 



8 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

sions of a needle's eye. I always suspect such damsels as 
having a very portentous design against mankind in general. 

" She was at Mailow for the sake of the Spa, it being un- 
derstood that she was consumptive, though I'll answer for 
it, her lungs were not touched ; and I never saw any signs 
of consumption about her, except at meal-times, when her 
consumption was undoubtedly great. However, her mother, 
a very nice middle-aged woman, — she was of the O'Regans 
of the west, and a perfect lady in her manners, with a very 
remarkable red nose, which she attributed to a cold which 
had settled in that part, and which cold she was always en- 
deavoring to cure with various balsamic preparations taken 
inwardly, — maintained that her poor chicken, as she called 
her, was very delicate, and required the air and water of 
Mallow to cure her. Theodosia (she was so named after 
some of the Limerick family), or, as we generally called her, 
Dosy, was of rather a sanguine complexion, with hair that 
might be styled auburn, but which usually received another 
name. Her nose was turned up, as they say was that of 
Cleopatra ; and her mouth, which was never idle, being 
always employed in eating, drinking, shouting, or laughing, 
was of considerable dimensions. Her eyes were piercers, 
with a slight tendency to a cast ; and her complexion was 
equal to a footman's plush breeches, or the first tinge of the 
bloom of morning bursting through a summer cloud, or what 
else verse-making men are fond of saying. 

" I remember a young man who was in love with her, writ- 
ing a song about her, in which there was one or other of the 
similes above mentioned, I forget which. The verses were 
said to be very clever, as no doubt they were ; but I do not 
recollect them, never being able to remember poetry. Dosy's 
mother used to say that it was a hectic flush : if so, it was a 
very permanent flush ; for it never left her cheeks for a mo- 
ment, and, had it not belonged to a young lady in a gallop- 
ing consumption, would have done honor to a dairymaid. 

u Pardon these details, gentlemen," said Bob Burke, sigh- 
ing ; " but one always thinks of the first loves. Tom Moore 
says that ' there's nothing half so sweet in life as young love's 
dram ; ' and, talking of that, if there's any thing left in the 



WITH ENSIGN BRADY. 9 

brandy-bottle, hand it over to me. Here's to the days gone 
by : they will never come again. Dear Dosy, you and I had 
some fun together. I see her now, with her red hair escap- 
ing from under her hat, in a pea-green habit, a stiff-cutting 
whip in her hand, licking it into Tom the Devil, a black 
horse that would have carried a sixteen-stoner over a six-foot 
wall, following Will Wrixon's hounds at the rate of fifteen 
miles an hour, and singing out, ' Go it, my trumps ! ' These 
are the recollections that bring tears in a man's eyes." 

There were none visible in Bob's ; but, as he here finished 
his dram, it is perhaps a convenient opportunity for conclud- 
ing a chapter. 



CHAPTER II. 

HOW ENSIGN BRADY WENT TO DRINK TEA WITH MISS 
THEODOSIA MACNAMARA. 

" The day of that hunt was the very day that led to my 
duel with Brady. He was a long, straddling, waddle-mouthed 
chap, who had no more notion of riding a hunt than a rhi- 
noceros. He was mounted on a showy-enough-looking mare, 
which had been nerved by Rodolphus Bootiman, the horse- 
doctor ; and, though a ' good 'un to look at, was a rum 'un to 
go : ' and, before she was nerved, all the work had been 
taken out of her by long Lanty Philpot, who sold her to 
Brady after dinner for fifty pounds (she being not worth 
twenty in her best day), and Brady giving his bill at three 
months for the fifty. My friend the ensign was no judge of a 
horse ; and the event showed that my Cousin Lanty was no 
judge of a bill, — not a cross of the fifty having been paid from 
that day to this ; and it is out of the question now, it being long 
past the statute of limitations, to say nothing of Brady hav- 
ing since twice taken the benefit of the Act. So both par- 
ties jockeyed one another, having that pleasure which must 
do them instead of profit. 

" She was a bay chestnut, and nothing would do Brady, 



10 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

but he must run her at a little gap which Miss Dosy was go- 
ing to clear, in order to show his gallantry and agility : and 
certainly I must do him the credit to say that he did get his 
mare on the gap, which was no small feat ; but there she 
broke down, and off went Brady, neck and crop, into as fine 
a pool of stagnant green mud as you would ever wish to see. 
He was ducked regularly in it ; and he came out, if not in 
the jacket, yet in the colors, of the Rifle Brigade, looking 
rueful enough at his misfortune, as you may suppose. But 
he had not much time to think of the figure he cut ; for, be- 
fore he could well get up, who should come right slap over 
him but Miss Dosy herself upon Tom the Devil, having 
cleared the gap and a yard beyond the pool in fine style. 
Brady ducked, and escaped the horse, a little fresh daubing 
being of less consequence than the knocking-out of his brains, 
if he had any ; but he did not escape a smart rap from a 
stone which one of Tom's heels flung back with such un- 
luck accuracy as to hit Brady right in the mouth, knocking 
out one of his eye-teeth (which, I do not recollect). Brady 
clapped his hand to his mouth, and bawled, as any man 
might do in such a case, so loud, that Miss Dosy checked 
Tom for a minute to turn round ; and there she saw him 
making the most horrid faces in the world, his mouth stream- 
ing blood, and himself painted green from head to foot with 
as pretty a coat of shining slime as was to be found in the 
province of Munster. 

" 4 That's the gentleman you just leapt over, Miss Dosy/ 
said I (for I had joined her) ; ' and he seems to be in some 
confusion/* — ' I am sorry,' said she, l Bob, that I should have 
in any way offended him, or any other gentleman, by leap- 
ing over him ; but I can't wait now. Take him my compli- 
ments, and tell him I should be happy to see him at tea at 
six o'clock this evening, in a different suit.' Off she went, 
and I rode back with her message (by which means I was 
thrown out) ; and, would you believe it ? he had the ill man- 
ners to say, ' the h ; ' but I shall not repeat what he said. 

It was impolite to the last degree, not to say profane ; but 
perhaps he may be somewhat excused under his peculiar 
circumstances. 



WITH ENSIGN BRADY. 11 

M There is no knowing what even Job himself might have 
said immediately after having been thrown off his horse into 
a green pool, with his eve-tooth knocked out, his mouth full of 
mud and blood, on being asked to a tea-party. 

" He — Brady, not Job — went, nevertheless ; for, on our 
return to Miss Dosy's lodgings, we found a triangular note, 
beautifully perfumed, expressing his gratitude for her kind 
invitation, and telling her not to think of the slight accident 
which had occurred. How it happened, he added, he could 
not conceive, his mare never having broken down with him 
before, — which was true enough, as that was the first day 
he ever mounted her, — and she having been bought by 
himself at a sale of the Earl of Darlington's horses last 
year, for two hundred guineas. She was a great favorite, 
he went on to say, with the earl, who often rode her ; and 
she ran at Done aster by the name of Miss Russell. All this 
latter part of the note was not quite so true ; but then, it 
must be admitted, that, when we talk about horses, we are 
not tied down to be exact to a letter. If we were, Heaven 
help Tattersal's ! 

" To tea, accordingly, the Ensign came at six, wiped 
clean, and in a different set-out altogether from what he 
appeared in on emerging from the ditch. He was, to make 
use of a phrase introduced from the ancient Latin into the 
modern Greek, togged up in the most approved style of his 
Majesty's 48th Foot. Bright was the scarlet of his coat, deep 
the blue of his facings." 

" I beg your pardon," said Antony Harrison, here inter- 
rupting the speaker, " the 48th are not royals ; and you 
ought to know, that no regiment but those which are royal, 
sport blue facings. I remember, once upon a time, in a 
coffee-shop, detecting a very smart fellow, who wrote some 
clever things in a magazine published in Edinburgh by one 
Blackwood, under the character of a military man, not to be 
any thing of the kind, by his talking about ensigns in the 
fusileers ; all the world knowing, that, in the fusileers, there 
are no ensigns, but, in their place, second lieutenants. Let 
me set you right there, Bob : the facings your friend Brady 
exhibited to the wondering gaze of the Mallow tea-table 
must have been buff — pale buff." 



12 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

" Buff, black, blue, brown, yellow, Pompadour, brick- 
dust, no matter what they were," continued Burke, in no- 
wise pleased by the interruption : " they were as bright as 
they could be made, and so was all the lace, and other 
traps, which I shall not specify more minutely, as I am in 
presence of so sharp a critic. He was, in fact, in full dress, 
— as you know is done in country quarters, — and, being 
not a bad plan and elevation of a man, looked well enough. 
Miss Dosy, I perceived, had not been perfectly ignorant of 
the rank and condition of the gentleman over whom she had 
leaped ; for she was dressed in her purple satin body and 
white skirt, which she always put on when she wished to be 
irresistible ; and her hair was suffered to flow in long ring- 
lets down her fair neck — and, by Jupiter ! it was fair as a 
swan's, and as majestic too, and no mistake. Yes : Dosy 
Macnamara looked divine that evening. 

" Never mind ! Tea was brought in by Mary Keefe, and 
it was just as all other teas have been, and will be. Do 
not, however, confound it with the wafer-sliced and hot- 
watered abominations which are inflicted, perhaps justly, on 
the wretched individuals who are guilty of haunting soirees 
and conversaziones in this good and bad city of London. 
The tea was congou or souchong, or some other of these 
Chinese affairs, for any thing T know to the contrary ; for, 
having dined at the house, I was mixing my fifth tumbler 
when tea was brought in, and Mrs. Macnamara begged me 
not to disturb myself; and, she being a lady for whom I had 
great respect, I complied with her desire. But there was a 
potato-cake an inch thick and two feet in diameter, which, 
Mrs. Macnamara informed me in a whisper, was made by 
Dosy after the hunt. 

" ' Poor chicken ! ' she said, ' if she had the strength, she 
has the willingness ; but she is so delicate ! If you saw her 
handling the potatoes to-day ! ' 

" ' Madam,' said I, looking tender, and putting my hand 
on my heart, ' I wish I was a potato ! ' " 



WITH ENSIGN BEADY. 13 



CHAPTER III. 

HOW ENSIGN BRADY ASTONISHED THE NATIVES AT MISS 
THEODOSIA MACNAMARA'S. 

" I thought this was an uncommonly pathetic wish, after 
the manner of the Persian poet Hafiz ; but it was scarcely 
out of my mouth, when Ensign Brady, taking a cup of tea 
from Miss Dosy's hand, looking upon me with an air of in- 
finite condescension, declared that I must be the happiest of 
men, as my wish was granted before it was made. I was 
preparing to answer ; but Miss Dosy laughed so loud, that 
I had not time, and my only resource was to swallow what I 
had just made. The Ensign followed up his victory without 
mercy. 

" ' Talking of potatoes, Miss Theodosia,' said he, looking 
at me, ' puts me in mind of truffles. Do you know this most 
exquisite cake of yours much resembles a gateau aux truffes? 
Gad ! how Col. Thornton, Sir Harry Millicent, Lord 
Mortgageshire, and that desperate fellow, the ' Hon. and 
Rev. Dick Sellenger, and I, used to tuck in truffles, when 
we were quartered in Paris ! Mortgageshire — an uncom- 
mon droll fellow : I used to call his lordship Morty ; he 
called me Brad, we were on such terms ! and we used to 
live together in the Rue de la Paix, that beautiful street 
close by the Place Venddme, where there's the pillar. You 
have been at Paris, Miss Macnamara ? ' asked the Ensign, 
filling his mouth with a half-pound bite of the potato-cake, 
at the same moment. 

" Dosy confessed that she had never travelled into any 
foreign parts, except the kingdom of Kerry ; and, on the 
same question being repeated to me, I was obliged to admit 
that I was in a similar predicament. Brady was trium- 
phant. 

" ' It is a loss to any man,' said he, * not to have been in 
Paris. I know that city well, and so I ought ; but I did 
many naughty things there.' 

" * Oh, fie ! ' said Mrs. Macnamara. 



14 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

" ' O madam ! ' continued Brady, l the fact is, that the Paris 
ladies were rather too fond of us English. When I say- 
English, I mean Scotch and Irish as well ; but, nevertheless, 
I think Irishmen had more good luck than the natives of the 
other two islands/ 

" ' In my geography book,' said Miss Dosy, i it is put down 
only as one island, consisting of England, capital London, 
on the Thames, in the south; and Scotland, capital Edin- 
burgh, on the Forth, in the north ; population' — 

" ' Gad ! you are right/ said Brady, ' perfectly right, 
Miss Macnamara. I see you are quite a blue. But, as I 
was saying, it is scarce possible for a good-looking young 
English officer to escape the French ladies. And then I 
played rather deep : on the whole, however, I think I may 
say I won. Mortgageshire and I broke Frascati's one night : 
we won a hundred thousand francs at rouge, and fifty-four 
thousand at roulette. You would have thought the crou- 
piers would have fainted : they tore their hair with vexation. 
The money, however, soon went again : we could not keep 
it. As for wine, you have it cheap there, and of a quality 
which you cannot get in England. At Very's, for example, 
I drank chamber tin, — it is a kind of claret, — for three 
francs two sous a bottle, which was, beyond all comparison, 
far superior to what I drank a couple of months ago at the 
Duke of Devonshire's ; though his Grace prides himself on 
that very wine, and sent to a particular binn for a favorite 
specimen, when I observed to him, I had tasted better in 
Paris. Out of politeness, I pretended to approve of his 
Grace's choice ; but I give you my honor — only I would 
not wish it to reach his Grace's ears — it was not to be com- 
pared to what I had at Very's for a moment.' 

" So flowed on Brady for a couple of hours. The Tool- 
eries, as he thought proper to call them ; the Louvre, with 
its pictures, the removal of which he deplored as a matter 
of taste, assuring us that he had used all his influence with 
the Emperor of Russia and the Duke of Wellington to pre- 
vent it, but in vain ; the Boulevards, the opera, the theatres, 
the Champs Elysees, the Montagnes Busses, — every thing, 
in short, about Paris, was depicted to the astonished 



WITH ENSIGN BRADY. 15 

mind of Miss Dosy. Then came London, where he be- 
longed to, I do not know how many clubs, and cut a 
most distinguished figure in the fashionable world. He was 
of the Prince Regent's set, and assured us, on his honor, 
that there was never any thing so ill founded as the stories 
afloat to the discredit of that illustrious person. But, on 
what happened at Carleton House, he felt obliged to keep 
silence, the prince being remarkably strict in exacting a 
promise from every gentleman whom he admitted to his 
table, not to divulge any thing that occurred there, — a 
violation of which promise was the cause of the exclusion 
of Brummell. As for the Princess of Wales, he would 
rather not say any thing. 

" And so forth. Now, in those days of my innocence, 
I believed these stories as gospel, hating the fellow all the 
while from the bottom of my heart, as I saw that he made 
a deep impression on Dosy, who sat in open-mouthed 
wonder, swallowing them down as a common-councilman 
swallows turtle. But times are changed. I have seen 
Paris and London since, and I believe I know both vil- 
lages as well as most men ; and the deuse a word of truth 
did Brady tell in his whole narrative. In Paris, when 
not in quarters (he had joined some six or eight months 
after Waterloo), he lived au cinquantieme in a dog-hole, 
in the Rue Git-le-Coeur (a street at what I may call the 
Surrey side of Paris), among carters and other such folk ; 
and, in London, I discovered that his principal domicile was 
in one of the courts now demolished to make room for the 
fine new gimcrackery at Charing Cross : it was in Round 
Court, at a pieman's of the name of Dudfield." 

" Dick Dudfield ? " said Jack Ginger. " I knew the man 
well, — a most particular friend of mine. He was a duffer, 
besides being a pieman, and was transported some years 
ago. He is now a flourishing merchant in Australasia, and 
will, I suppose, in due time, be grandfather to a member 
of Congress." 

" There it was that Brady lived then," continued Bob 
Burke, " when he was hobnobbing with Georgius Quartus, 
and dancing at Almack's with Lady Elizabeth Conyng- 



16 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

hame. Faith ! the nearest approach he ever made to 
royalty was when he was put into the King's own Bench, 
where he sojourned many a long day. What an ass I 
was to believe a word of such stuff! but, nevertheless, it 
goes down with the rustics to the present minute. I some- 
times sport a duke or so myself, when I find myself among 
yokels, and I rise vastly in estimation by so doing. What 
do we come to London or Paris for, but to get some touch 
of knowing how to do things properly V It would be devil- 
ish hard, I think, for Ensign Brady, or Ensign Brady's master, 
to do me nowadays, by flamming off titles of high life." 

The company did no more than justice to Mr. Burke's 
experience, by unanimously admitting that such a feat was 
all but impossible. 

" I was," he went on, " a good deal annoyed at my inferi- 
ority ; and I could not help seeing that Miss Dosy was making 
comparisons that were rather odious, as she glanced from the 
gay uniform of the Ensign on my habiliments, which, having 
been perpetrated by a Mallow tailor with a hatchet or pitch- 
fork or pickaxe, or some such tool, did not stand the scrutiny 
to advantage. I was, I think, a better-looking fellow than 
Brady. Well, well — laugh if you like. I am no beauty, I 
know ; but then consider that what I am talking of was 
sixteen years ago, and more ; and a man does not stand the 
battering I have gone through for these sixteen years with 
impunity. Do you call the thirty or forty thousand tumblers 
of punch, in all its varieties, that I have since imbibed, 
nothing ? " 

" Yes," said Jack Ginger, with a sigh. " There was a song 
we used to sing on board ' The Brimstone ' when cruising 
about the Spanish main, — 

11 * If Mars leaves his scars, jolly Bacchus as well 
Sets his trace on the face, which a toper will tell ; 
But which a more merry campaign has pursued, — 
The shedder of wine, or the shedder of blood ? ' 

I forget the rest of it. Poor Ned Nixon ! It was he who 
made that song. He was afterwards bit in two by a shark, 
having tumbled overboard in the cool of the evening, one 
fine summer day, off Port Royal." 



WITH ENSIGN BRADY. 17 

" Well, at all events," said Burke, continuing his narrative, 
" I thought I was a better-looking fellow than my rival, and 
was fretted at being sung down. I resolved to outstay him ; 
and, though he sat long enough, I, who was more at home, 
contrived to remain after him ; but it was only to hear him 
extolled. 

* ' A very nice young man/ said Mrs. Macnamara. 

" fc An extreme nice young man,' responded Miss Theo- 
dosia. 

" ' A perfect gentleman in his manners : he puts me quite 
in mind of my uncle, the late Jerry O'Kegan/ observed Mrs. 
Macnamara. 

" ' Quite the gentleman in every particular/ ejaculated 
Miss Theodosia. 

" ' He has seen a great deal of the world for so young a 
man/ remarked Mrs. Macnamara. 

u ' He has mixed in the best society too/ cried Miss Theo- 
dosia. 

" ' If is a great advantage to a young man to travel/ quoth 
Mrs. Macnamara. 

" ' And a very great disadvantage to a young man to be 
always sticking at home/ chimed in Miss Theodosia, looking 
at me. 4 It shuts them out from all chances of the elegance 
which we have just seen displayed by Ensign Brady of the 
48th Foot/ 

" ' For my part/ said I, ' I do not think him such an elegant 
fellow at all. Do you remember, Dosy Macnamara, how he 
looked when he got up out of the green puddle to-day ? ' 

" ' Mr. Burke/ said she, ' that was an accident that might 
happen to any man. You were thrown yourself this day 
week, on clearing Jack Falvey's wall ; so you need not reflect 
on Mr. Brady/ 

" ■ If I was/ said I, ' it was as fine a leap as ever was made, 
and I was on my mare in half a shake afterwards. Bob 
Buller of Ballythomas, or Jack Prendergast, or Fergus 
O'Connor, could not have rode it better. And you 
too' — 

" ' Well/ said she, ' I am not going to dispute with you. I 
am sleepy, and must get to bed.' 
2 



18 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

" 4 Do, poor chicken/ said Mrs. Macnamara soothingly ; 
' and Bob, my dear, I wish it was in your power to go travel, 
and see the Booleries, and the Tooleyvards, and the rest ; and 
then you might be, in course of time, as genteel as Ensign 
Brady/ 

" ' Heigho ! ' said I at once ; and left the house in the most 
abrupt manner, after consigning Ensign Brady to the par- 
ticular attention of Tisiphone, Alecto, and MegaBra, all com- 
pressed into one emphatic monosyllable. 



CHAPTER IV. 

HOW BOB BURKE, AFTER AN INTERVIEW WITH BARNEY 
PULVERTAFT, ASCERTAINED THAT HE WAS DESPER- 
ATELY IN LOVE WITH MISS THEODOSIA MACNAMARA. 

" On leaving Dosy's lodgings, I began to consult the state 
of my heart. ' Am I, really/ said I, ' so much in love, as to 
lose my temper if this prating ensign should carry off the 
lady ? ' I was much puzzled to resolve the question. I 
walked up and down the Spa-walk, whining a cigar, for a 
quarter of an hour, without being able to come to a decision. 
At last, just as the cigar was out, my eye caught a light in 
the window of Barney Pulvertaft, the attorney, old Six-and- 
Eightpence, as we used to call him. I knew he was the 
confidential agent of the Macnamaras ; and, as he had carried 
on sixteen law-suits for my father, I thought I had a claim 
to learn something about the affairs of Miss Dosy. I under- 
stood she was an heiress, but had never, until now, thought 
of inquiring into the precise amount of her expectancies. 
Seeing that the old fellow was up, I determined to step over, 
and found him in the middle of law-papers, although it was 
then rather late, with a pot-bellied jug, of the bee-hive 
pattern, by his side, full of punch, or rather, I should say, half 
full; for Six-and-Eightpence had not been idle. His snuff- 
colored wig was cocked on one side of his head, his old 



WITH ENSIGN BRADY. 19 

velveteen breeches open at the knee, his cravat off, his 
shirt unbuttoned, his stockings half down his lean legs, 
his feet in a pair of worsted slippers. The old fellow was, in 
short, relaxed for the night ; but he had his pen in his hand. 

" i I am only filling copies of capiases. Bob/ said he, — 
' light and pleasant work, which does not distress one in an 
evening. There are a few of your friends booked here. 
What has brought you to me so late to-night ? — but your 
father's son is always welcome. Ay, there were few men 
like your father, — never staggered in a lawsuit in his life, 
saw it always out to the end, drove it from court to court. 
If he was beat, why, so much the worse; but he never 
fretted : if he won, faith ! he squeezed the opposite party 
well. Ay, he was a good-hearted, honest, straightforward 
man. I wish I had a hundred such clients. So here's his 
memory anyhow ! ' 

" Six-and-Eightpence had a good right to give the toast, 
as what constituted the excellence of my father in his eyes 
had moved most of the good acres of Ballyburke out of the 
family into the hands of the lawyers ; but from filial duty 
I complied with the attorney's request, — the more readily, 
because I well knew, from long experience, that his skill in 
punch-making was unimpeachable. So we talked about my 
father's old lawsuits, and I got Barney into excellent humor 
by letting him tell me of the great skill and infinite adroit- 
ness which he had displayed upon a multiplicity of occasions. 
It was not, however, until we were deep in the second jug, 
and Six-and-Eightpence was beginning to show symptoms 
of being cut, that I ventured lo introduce the subject of my 
visit. I did it as cautiously as I could ; but the old fellow 
soon found out my drift. 

" 4 No,' hiccoughed he, ' Bob, 'twon't — 'twon't — do. Close 
as green — green wax. Never te-tell profess-profess-profes- 
sional secrets. Know her expec — hiccup — tances to a ten- 
ten-penny. So you are after — after — her ? Ah, Bo-bob ! 
She'll be a ca-catch ; but not a wo-word from me. No, never. 
Bar-ney Pe-pulverta-taft is game to the last. Never be-be- 
trayed ye-your father. God rest his soul ! He was a wo- 
worthy man.' 



20 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

" On this recollection of the merits of my sainted sire, the 
attorney wept ; and in spite of all his professional determina- 
tions, whether the potency of the fluid or the memory of the 
deceased acted upon him, I got at the facts. Dosy had not more 
than a couple of hundred pounds in the world. Her mother's 
property was an annuity which expired with herself; but 
her uncle by the father's side, Mick Macnamara of Kaw- 
leash, had an estate of at least five hundred a year, which, 
in case of his dying without issue, was to come to her, be- 
sides a power of money saved ; Mick being one who, to use 
the elegant phraseology of my friend the attorney, would 
skin a flea for the sake of selling the hide. All this money, 
ten thousand pounds, or something equally musical, would, in 
all probability, go to Miss Dosy : the five hundred pounds a 
year was hers by entail. Now, as her uncle was eighty-four 
years old, unmarried, and in the last stage of the palsy, it 
was a thing as sure as the bank, that Miss Dosy was a very 
rich heiress indeed. 

■ u l So, so/ said Six-and-Eightpence. ' This — this — is 
strictly confiddle-confid-confiddledential. Do — do not say a 
word about it. I ought not to have to-told it ; but, you do- 
dog ! you wheedled it out of me. Da-dang it ! I co-could not 
ref-refuse your father's son. You are ve-very like — like 
him, as I sa-saw him sitting many a ti-time in that cha-chair; 
but you nev-never will have his spu-spunk in a sho-shoot 
(suit). There, the lands of Arry-arry-arry-bally-bally-be- 
beg-clock-clough-macde-de-duagh — confound the wo-word ! — 
of Arryballybegcloughmacduagh, the finest be-bog in the co- 
country, are ye-yours ; but you haven't spu-spunk to go into 
cha-chahcery for it, like your worthy fa-father, Go- God rest 
his soul ! Blow out that se-second ca-candle, Bo-bob ; for I 
hate waste.' 

" ' There's but one in the room, Barney,' said I. 

" ' You mean to say,' hiccoughed he, ' that I am te-te- 
tipsy ? Well, well, ye-young fe-fellows, well, I am their 
je-joke. However, as the je-jug is out, you must be je-jog- 
ging. Early to bed, and early to rise, is the way to be — 
However, le-lend me your arm up the sta-stairs ; for they are 
very slip-slippery to-night.' 



WITH ENSIGN BEADY. 21 

" I conducted the attorney to his bed-chamber, and safely 
stowed him into bed, while he kept stammering forth praises 
on my worthy father, and upbraiding me with want of spunk 
in not carrying on a chancery-suit begun by him some twelve 
years before for a couple of hundred acres of bog, the value 
of which would scarcely have amounted to the price of the 
parchment expended on it. Having performed this duty, I 
proceeded homewards, laboring under a variety of sensations. 

" How delicious is the feeling of love when it first takes 
full possession of a youthful bosom ! Before its balmy influ- 
ence vanish all selfish thoughts, all grovelling notions. Pure 
and sublimated, the soul looks forward to objects beyond self, 
and merges all ideas of personal identity in aspirations of the 
felicity to be derived from the being adored. A thrill of rap- 
ture pervades the breast ; an intense but bland flame perme- 
ates every vein, throbs in every pulse. O blissful period ! 
brief in duration, but crowded with thoughts of happiness 
never to recur ajjain. As 1 gained the walk, the moon was 
high and bright in heaven, pouring a flood of mild light over 
the trees. The stars shone with sapphire lustre in the cloud- 
less sky ; not a breeze disturbed the deep serene. I was 
alone. I thought of my love, — of what else could I think ? 
What I had just heard had kindled my passion for the divine 
Theodosia into a quenchless blaze. ' Yes,' I exclaimed aloud, 
' 1 do love her. Such an angel does not exist on the earth ! 
What charms ! What innocence ! What horsewomansbip ! 
Five hundred a year certain ! Ten thousand pounds in per- 
spective ! I'll repurchase the lands of Ballyburke ; I'll re- 
build the hunting-lodge in the Galtees ; I'll keep a pack of 
hounds, and live a sporting-life. O, dear, divine Theodosia ! 
how I do adore you ! I'll shoot that Brady, and no mistake. 
How dare he interfere where my affections are so irrevocably 
fixed ? ' 

" Such were my musings. Alas, how we are changed as 
we progress through the world ! That breast becomes arid, 
which once was open to every impression of the tender pas- 
sion. The rattle of the dice-box beats out of the head the 
rattle of the quiver of Cupid, and the shuffling of the cards 
renders the rustling of his wings inaudible. The necessity of 



22 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

looking after a tablecloth supersedes that of looking after a 
petticoat, and we more willingly make an assignation with a 
mutton-chop than with an angel in female form. The bonds 
of love are exchanged for those of the conveyancer ; bills 
take the place of billets ; and we do not protest, but are pro- 
tested against by a three-and-sixpenny notary. Such are 
the melancholy effects of age. I knew them not then. I 
continued to muse full of sweet thoughts, until gradually the 
moon faded from the sky, the stars went out, and all was 
darkness. Morning succeeded to night ; and, on awaking, I 
found, that, owing to the forgetfulness in which the thoughts 
of the fair Theodosia had plunged me, I had selected the bot- 
tom step of old Barney Pulvertaft's door as my couch, and 
was awakened from repose in consequence of his servant- 
maid (one Norry MulcakyJ having emptied the contents of 
her washing-tub over my slumbering person." 



CHAPTER V. 

HOW BOB BURKE, AFTER CONSULTATION WITH WOODEN- 
LEG WADDY, FOUGHT THE DUEL WITH ENSIGN 
BRADY FOR THE SAKE OF MISS THEODOSIA MACNA- 
MARA. 

" At night I had fallen asleep fierce in the determination 
of exterminating Brady ; but with the morrow cool reflection 
came, made probably cooler by the aspersion I had suffered. 
How could I fight him, when he never had given me the 
slightest affront ? To be sure, picking a quarrel is not hard, 
thank Heaven, in any part of Ireland ; but, unless I was quick 
about it, he might get so deep into the good graces of Dosy, 
who was as flammable as tinder, that, even my shooting him, 
might not be of any practical advantage to myself. Then, 
besides, he might shoot me ; and, in fact, I was not by any 
means so determined in the affair at seven o'clock in the 
morning as I was at twelve o'clock at night. I got home, 
however, dressed, shaved, &c, and turned out. ' I think/ 



WITH ENSIGN BRADY. 23 

said I to myself, ' the best thing I can do is to go and consult 
Wooden-leg Waddy ; and, as he is an early man, I shall 
catch him now.' The thought was no sooner formed than 
executed ; and in less than &vq minutes I was walking with 
Wooden-leg Waddy in his garden, at the back of his house, 
by the banks of the Blackwater. 

" Waddy had been in the Hundred-and-First, and had seen 
much service in that distinguished corps." 

" ' I remember it well during the war/ said Antony Harri- 
son. " We used to call it the Hungry-and- Worst ; but it did 
its duty on a pinch, nevertheless." 

" ' No matter,' continued Burke ; " Waddy had served a 
good deal, and lost his leg somehow, for which he had a pen- 
sion besides his half pay ; and he lived in ease and affluence 
among the Bucks of Mallow. He was a great hand at set- 
tling and arranging duels, being what we generally call, 
in Ireland, a judgmatical sort of man, — a word which I 
think might be introduced with advantage into the English 
vocabulary. When I called on him, he was smoking his 
meerschaum, as he walked up and down his garden, in an old 
undress-coat, and a fur cap on his head. I bade him good- 
morning ; to which salutation he answered by a nod and a 
more prolonged whiff. 

" ' I want to speak to you, Wooden-leg ' said I, 'on a matter 
which nearly concerns me.' On which, I received another 
nod, and another whiff in reply. 

" ' The fact is/ said I, ' that there is an Ensign Brady, of the 
48th, quartered here, with whom I have some reason to be 
angry; and I am thinking of calling him out. I have come 
to ask your advice whether I should do so or not. He has 
deeply injured me, by interfering between me and the girl 
of my affections. What ought I to do in such a case ? ' 

" ' Fight him, by all means/ said Wooden-leg Waddy. 

" ' But the difficulty is this : he has offered me no affront, 
direct or indirect ; we have no quarrel whatever ; and he 
has not paid any addresses to the lady. He and I have 
scarcely been in contact at all : I do not see how I can man- 
age it immediately with any propriety. What, then, can I 
do now ? ' 



24 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

" ' Do not fight him, by any means,' said Wooden-leg 
Waddy. 

" ' Still, these are the facts of the case. He, whether in- 
tentionally or not, is coming between me and my mistress, 
which is doing me an injury perfectly equal to the grossest 
insult. How should I act ? ' 

" ' Fight him, by all means/ said Wooden-leg Waddy. 

" l But then, I fear if I were to call him out on a groundless 
quarrel, or one which would appear to be such, that I should 
lose the good graces of the lady, and be laughed at by my 
friends, or set down as a quarrelsome and dangerous com- 
panion/ 

" i Do not fight him, then, by any means/ said Wooden-leg 
Waddy. 

" ' Yet, as he is a military man, he must know enough of 
the etiquette of these affairs to feel perfectly confident that 
he has affronted me ; and the opinion of a military man, 
standing, as of course he does, in the rank and position of a 
gentleman, could not, I think, be overlooked without dis- 
grace/ 

" ' Fight him, by all means/ said Wooden-leg Waddy. 

" c But then, talking of gentlemen, I own he is an officer 
of the 48th; but his father is a fish-tackle seller in John 
Street, Kilkenny, who keeps a three-halfpenny shop, where 
you may buy every thing, from a cheese to a cheese-toaster, 
from a felt hat to a pair of brogues, from a pound of brown 
soap to a yard of huckaback towels. He got his commission 
by his father's retiring from the Ormonde interest, and acting 
as whipper-in to the sham freeholders from Castlecomer; 
and I am, as you know, of the best blood of the Burkes, 
straight from the De Burgos themselves ; and, when I think 
of that, I really do not like to meet this Mr. Brady.' 

" ' Do not fight him, by any means/ said Wooden-leg 
Waddy." 

" This advice of your friend Waddy to you," said Tom 
Meggot, interrupting Burke, " much resembles that which 
Pantagruel gave Panurge on the subject of his marriage, as 
I heard a friend of mine, Percy of Gray's Inn, reading to 
me the other day." 9 



WITH ENSIGN BRADY. 25 

" I do not know the people you speak of," continued Bob, 
" but such was the advice which Waddy gave me." 

" ' Why,' said I, ' Wooden-leg, my friend, this is like 
playing battledore and shuttlecock ; what is knocked forward 
with one hand is knocked back with the other. Come, tell 
me what I ought to do.' 

" ' Well,' said Wooden-leg, taking the meerschaum out of 
his mouth, ' in dubiis suspice, &c. Let us decide it by toss- 
ing a halfpenny. If it comes dowu head, you fight; if harp, 
you do not. Nothing can be fairer.' 

; ' I assented. 

u ' Which,' said he, ' is it to be, — two out of three, as at 
Newmarket, or the first toss to decide?' 

" ' Sudden death,' said I, l and there will soon be an end 
of it.' 

" Up went the halfpenny, and we looked with anxious 
eyes for its descent, when, unluckily, it stuck in a goose- 
berry-bush. 

" ' I don't like that,' said Wooden-leg Waddy ; ' for it's a 
token of bad luck. But here goes again.' 

" Again the copper soared to the sky, and down it came 
— head. 

" ' I wish you joy, my friend : 'said Waddy : ' you are to fight. 
That was my opinion all along ; though I did not like to com- 
mit myself. I can lend you a pair of the most beautiful duel- 
ling-pistols ever put in a man's hand, — Wogden's, I swear. 
The last time they were out, they shot Joe Brown of Mount 
Badger as dead as Harry the Eighth.' 

" ' Will you be my second ? ' said I. 

" ' Why, no,' replied Wooden-leg, ' I cannot ; for I am bound 
over by a rascally magistrate to keep the peace, because I 
barely broke the head of a blackguard bailiff, who came here 
to serve a writ on a friend of mine, with one of my spare legs. 
But I can get you a second at once. My nephew, Major Mug, 
has just come to me on a few days' visit ; and, as he is quite idle, 
it will give him some amusement to be your second. Look 
up at his bedroom : you see he is shaving himself 

" In a short time, the Major made his appearance, dressed 
with a most military accuracy of costume. There was not a 



26 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

speck of dust on his well brushed blue surtout ; not a vestige 
of hair, except the regulation whiskers, on his closely-shaven 
countenance. His hat was brushed to the most glossy perfec- 
tion ; his boots shone in the jetty glow of Day and Martin. 
There was scarcely an ounce of flesh on his hard and weather- 
beaten face ; and, as he stood rigidly upright, you would have 
sworn that every sinew and muscle of his body was as stiff as 
whipcord. He saluted us in military style, and was soon put 
in possession of the case. Wooden-leg Waddy insinuated that 
there were hardly as yet grounds for a duel. 

" ' I differ/ said Major Mug, decidedly ; ' the grounds are 
ample. I never saw a clearer case in my life ; and I have 
been principal or second in seven-and-twenty. If I collect 
your story rightly, Mr. Burke, he gave you an abrupt answer 
in the field, which was highly derogatory to the lady in ques- 
tion, and impertinently rude to yourself? ' 

" ' He certainly,' said I, ' gave me what we call a short an- 
swer ; but I did not notice it at the time, and he has since 
made friends with the young lady/ 

" ' It matters nothing,' observed Major Mug, ' what you 
may think, or she may think. The business is now in my 
hands, and I must see you through it. The first thing to be 
done is to write him a letter. Send out for paper, — let it be 
gilt-edged, Waddy, that we may do the thing genteel. 
I'll dictate, Mr. Burke, if you please.' 

" ' And so he did. As well as I can recollect, the note was 
as follows : — 

" * Spa Walk, Mallow, June 3, 18 — . 
Eight o'clock in the morning. 

" ' Sir, — A desire for harmony and peace, which has at 
all times actuated my conduct, prevented me, yesterday, from 
asking you the meaning of the short and contemptuous mes- 
sage which you commissioned me to deliver to a certain young 
lady of our acquaintance, whose name I do not choose to drag 
into a correspondence. But now that there is no danger of 
its disturbing any one, I must say that in your desiring me to 
tell that young lady she might consider herself as d — d, you 
were guilty of conduct highly unbecoming of an officer and 
a gentleman, and subversive of the discipline of the hunt. I 



WITH ENSIGN BRADY. 27 

have the honor to be, sir, your most obedient, humble ser- 
vant, 

" ' Robert Burke. 

" ' P. S. — This note will be delivered to you by my friend, 
Major Mug, of the 3d West Indian ; and you will, I trust, see 
the propriety of referring him to another gentleman without 
further delay.' 

" ' That, I think, is neat/ said the Major. ' Now, seal it 
with wax, Mr. Burke, with wax, and let the seal be your 
arms. That's right. Now direct it " Ensign Brady." ' 

" i No — no — the right thing would be, "Mr. Brady, Ensign, 
48th foot," but custom allows "Esquire." ' That will do — 
" Thady Brady, Esq., Ensign, 48th Foot, Barracks, Mallow." 
He shall have it in less than a quarter of an hour.' 

"The Major was as good as his word, and in about half 
an hour he brought back the result of his mission. The En- 
sign, he told us, was extremely reluctant to fight, and wanted 
to be off on the ground that he had meant no offence, did not 
even remember having used the expression, and offered to 
ask the lady if she conceived for a moment he had any idea 
of saying any thing but what was complimentary to her. 

" ' In fact, said the Major, ' he at first plumply refused to 
fight ; but I soon brought him to reason. " Sir," said I, " you 
either consent to fight, or refuse to fight. In the first case, 
the thing is settled to hand, and we are not called upon to 
inquire if there was an affront or not ; in the second case, 
your refusal to comply with a gentleman's request is, of itself, 
an offence for which he has a right to" call you out: Put it, 
then, on any grounds, you must fight him. It is perfectly in- 
different to me what the grounds may be ; and I have only to 
request the name of your friend, as I too much respect the 
coat you wear to think that there can be any other alterna- 
tive." This brought the chap to his senses ; and he referred 
me to Captain Codd, of his own regiment, at which I left 
much pleased, because Codd is an intimate friend of my own, 
he and I having fought a duel three years ago in Falmouth, 
in which I lost the top of this little finger, and he, his left 
whisker. It was a near touch. He is as honorable a man as 



28 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

ever paced a ground ; and I am sure that he will no more let 
his man off the field until business is done, than I would my- 
self.' 

" I own," continued Burke, " I did not half relish this 
announcement of the firm purpose of our seconds; but I was 
in for it, and could not get back. I sometimes thought Dosy 
a dear purchase at such an expense ; but it was no use to 
grumble. Major Mug was sorry to say that there was a 
review to take place immediately, at which the Ensign must 
attend, and it was impossible for him to meet me until the 
evening ; ' but,' added he, ' at this time of the year it can be 
of no great consequence. There will be plenty of light till 
nine ; but I have fixed seven. In the mean time, you may as 
well divert yourself with a little pistol-practice ; but do it on 
the sly, as, if they were shabby enough to have a trial, it 
would not tell well before the jury.' 

" Promising to take a quiet chop with me at five, the Major 
retired, leaving me not quite contented with the state of 
affairs. I sat down and wrote a letter to my cousin, Phil 
Purdon of Kanturk, telling him what I was about, and giving 
directions what was to be done in the case of any fatal event. 
I communicated to him the whole story, deplored my unhappy 
fate in being thus cut off in the flower of my youth, left him 
three pair of buckskin breeches, and repented my sins. 
This letter I immediately packed off by a special messenger, 
and then begun half a dozen others, of various styles of ten- 
derness and sentimentality, to be delivered after my melan- 
choly decease. The day went off fast enough, I assure you ; 
and at five the Major and Wooden-leg Waddy arrived in high 
spirits. 

"* Here, my boy/ said Waddy, handing me the pistols, 
1 here are the flutes ; and pretty music, I can tell you, they 
make.' 

" As for dinner,' said Major Mug, 1 1 do not much care ; but, 
Mr. Burke, I hope it is ready, as J am rather hungry. We 
must dine lightly, however, and drink not much. If we come 
off with flying colors, we may crack a bottle together by and 
by ; in case you shoot Brady, I have every thing arranged for 
our keeping out of the way until the thing blows over : if he 



WITH ENSIGN BRADY. 29 

shoots you, I'll see you buried. Of course you would not 
recommend any thing so ungenteel as a prosecution ? No. 
I'll take care it shall all appear in the papers, and announce 
that Robert Burke, Esq., met bis death with becoming forti- 
tude, assuring the unhappy survivor that he heartily forgave 
him, and wished him health and happiness. 

a 1 1 must tell you,' said Wooden-leg Waddy, ' it's all over 
Mallow, and the whole town will be on the ground to see it. 
Miss Dosy knows of it, and is quite delighted : she says she 
will certainly marry the survivor. I spoke to the magistrate 
to keep out of the way ; and he promised that, though it de- 
prived him of a great pleasure, he would go and dine five 
miles off, and know nothing about it. But here comes dinner. 
Let us be jolly/ 

" I cannot say that I played on that day as brilliant a part 
with the knife and fork as I usually do, and did not sympathize 
much in the speculations of my guests, who pushed the bottle 
about with great energy, recommending me, however, to re- 
frain. At last, the Major looked at his watch, which he had 
kept lying on the table before him from the beginning of din- 
ner, started up, clapped me on the shoulder, and, declaring it 
only wanted six minutes and thirty-five seconds of the time, 
hurried me off to the scene of action, a field close by the 
castle. 

" There certainly was a miscellaneous assemblage of the in- 
habitants of Mallow, all anxious to see the duel. They had 
pitted us like gamecocks, and bets were freely taken as to the 
chances of our killing one another, and the particular spots, 
One betted on my being hit in the jaw ; another was so kind 
as to lay the odds on my knee. A tolerably general opinion 
appeared to prevail that one or the other of us was to be 
killed; and much good-humored joking took place among 
them while they were deciding which. As I was double the 
thickness of my antagonist, I was clearly the favorite for being 
shot ; and I heard one fellow near me say, l Three to two on 
Burke, that he's shot first : I bet in ten-pennies.' 

u Brady and Codd soon appeared ; and the preliminaries 
were arranged with much punctilio between our seconds, who 
mutually and loudly extolled each other's gentlemanlike mode 



30 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

of doing business. Brady could scarcely stand with fright ; 
and I confess that I did not feel quite as Hector of Troy or 
the Seven Champions of Christendom are reported to have 
done on similar occasions. At last the ground was measured, 
the pistols handed to the principals, the handkerchief dropped ; 
whiz ! went the bullet, within an inch of my ear ; and crack ! 
went mine, exactly on Ensign Brady's waistcoat pocket. By 
an unaccountable accident, there was a five-shilling piece in 
that very pocket, and the ball glanced away, while Brady 
doubled himself down, uttering a loud howl, that might be 
heard half a mile off. The crowd was so attentive as to give 
a huzza for my success. 

" Codd ran up to his principal, who was writhing as if he 
had ten thousand colics, and soon ascertained that no harm 
was done. 

" ' What do you propose ? ' said he to my second ; * what do 
you propose to do, Major ? " 

" ' As there is neither blood drawn nor bone broken/ said 
the Major, ' I think that shot goes for nothing.' 

" ' I agree with you,' said Captain Codd. 

" ' If your party will apologize,' said Major Mug, ' I'll take 
my man off the ground.' 

" ' Certainly,' said Captain Codd, ' you are quite right, Ma- 
jor, in asking the apology ; but you know that it is my duty 
to refuse it.' 

a ' You are correct, Captain,' said the major ; ' 1 then for- 
mally require that Ensign Brady apologize to Mr. Burke/ 

" ' I as formally refuse it,' said Captain Codd. 

" ' We must have another shot then,' said the Major. 

" l Another shot, by all means," said the Captain. 

" ' Captain Codd,' said the Major, * you have shown your- 
self in this, as in every transaction of your life, a perfect gen- 
tleman.' 

" 4 He who would dare to say,' replied the Captain, ' that 
Major Mug is not among the most gentlemanlike men in the 
service, would speak what is untrue.' 

" Our seconds bowed, took a pinch of snuff together, and 
proceeded to load the pistols. Neither Brady nor I was par- 
ticularly pleased at these complimentary speeches of the gen- 



WITH ENSIGN BRADY. 31 

tlemen ; and, I am sure, had we been left to ourselves, would 
have declined the second shot. As it was, it appeared inevi- 
table. 

" Just, however, as the process of loading was completing, 
there appeared on the ground my cousin Phil Purdon, rattling 
in on his black mare as hard as he could lick. When he 
came in sight, he bawled out, — 

" ' I want to speak to the plaintiff in this action : I mean, 
to one of the parties in this duel. I want to speak to you, 
Bob Burke/ 

" ' The thing is impossible, sir/ said Major Mug. 

" i Perfectly impossible, sir,' said Captain Codd. 

" ' Possible or impossible is nothing to the question/ shouted 
Purdon ; ' Bob, I must speak to you.' 

" ' It is contrary to all regulations,' said the Major. 

" ' Quite contrary/ said the Captain. 

" Phil, however, persisted, and approached me. 

" 4 Are you fighting about Dosy Mac ? ' said he to me in a 
whisper. 

" ' Yes/ I replied. 

" ' And she is to marry the survivor, I understand ? ' 

" c So I am told/ said I. 

" ' Back out, Bob, then ; back out at the rate of a hunt. 
Old Mick Macnamara is married.' 

" ' Married ! ' I exclaimed. 

" ' Poz/ said he, ' I drew the articles myself. He married 
his housemaid, a girl of eighteen; and, — ' here he whis- 
pered. 

" ' What ! ' I cried/ six months ! ' 

" ' Six months/ said he, ' and no mistake.' 

" ' Ensign Brady / said I, immediately coming forward, ' there 
has been a strange misconception in this business. I here 
declare, in presence of this honorable company, that you have 
acted throughout like a man of honor, and a gentleman ; and 
you leave the ground without a stain on your character.' 

" Brady hopped three feet off the ground with joy at the 
unexpected deliverance. He forgot all etiquette, and came 
forward to shake me by the hand. 

" ' My dear Burke/ said he, ' it must have been a mistake : 
let us swear eternal friendship ' 



32 BOB BURKE'S DUEL 

" 4 Forever,' said I. ' I resign you Miss Theodosia.' 

" ' You are too generous/ he said, ' but I cannot abuse your 
generosity.' 

" ' It is unprecedented conduct,' growled Major Mug. ' I'll 
never be second to a Pekin again.' 

" * My principal leaves the ground with honor,' said Cap- 
tain Codd, looking melancholy nevertheless. 

" ' Humph ! ' grunted Wooden-leg Waddy, lighting his 
meerschaum. 

" The crowd dispersed, much displeased ; and I fear my 
reputation for valor did not rise among them. I went off 
with Purdon to finish a jug at Carmichael's ; and Brady 
swaggered off to Miss Dosy's. His renown for valor won her 
heart. It cannot be denied that I sunk deeply in her opinion. 
On that very evening, Brady broke his love, and was accepted. 
Mrs. Mac. opposed ; but the red-coat prevailed. 

" ' He may rise to be a general,' said Dosy, ' and be a 
knight ; and then I will be Lady Brady." 

" ' Or if my father should be made an earl, angelic Theo- 
dosia, you would be Lady Thady Brady,' said the Ensign. 

" ' Beautiful prospect ! ' cried Dosy ; ' Lady Thady Brady ! 
What a harmonious sound ! ' 

" But why dally over the detail of my unfortunate loves ? 
Dosy and the Ensign were married before the accident which 
had befallen her uncle was discovered; and, if they were not 
happy, why then you and I may be. They have had eleven 
children ; and, I understand, he now keeps a comfortable eat- 
ing-house close by Cumberland Basin in Bristol. Such was 
my duel with Ensign Brady of the 48th." 

" Your fighting with Brady puts me in mind, that the finest 
duel I ever saw," said Joe MacGillycuddy, " was between a 
butcher and bulldog in the Diamond of Deny." 

" I am obliged to you for your comparison," said Burke ; 
" but I think it is now high time for dinner ; and your beauti- 
ful story will keep. Has anybody the least idea where din- 
ner is to be raised ? " 

To this no answer was returned ; and we all began to re- 
flect with the utmost intensity. 



ROBERT JEFFERY: A TREE STORY. 



Among the group known as the Caribbean Islands, there 
is a little spot — in a great atlas, scarcely so large as a pin's 
head, and in reality a mere dot in the waters which sweep 
around it — called Sombrero, a naked, desolate, barren, mis- 
erable lump of rock, the resort of the sea-gull, the occasional 
playground of the turtle, and the scoff of the great billows 
of the Atlantic, which hurl their unwieldy bodies against it, 
as if it would take a very little to induce them to swallow 
it up altogether. However, the little island, with its territory 
embraced by a periphery of a mile and a half, has long kept 
up a gallant resistance ; taking, in obdurate sullenness, the 
attack of the waves, which appear to be forever gnashing 
their white teeth against its rugged sides. Sombrero offers 
a striking exception to the character of the surrounding 
islands : it possesses no alluvial soil, no refreshing rivers or 
brooks or springs, no verdant vegetation ; nothing, in short, 
to invite or to favor the residence of man, or to excite any 
thing beyond the incidental notice of the passing vessel. 

His Britannic Majesty's sloop of war, " The Recruit," on 
the 13th of December, 1807, was standing towards this un- 
promising spot, on which the first act in our drama opens. 
It was Sunday afternoon ; and, as the day closed in, the 
island lifted its head, lonely and melancholy-looking at all 
times, in dusky obscurity above the waves, and looked out 
upon the ocean, if possible, even in gloomier solitude than 
ever. " The Recruit " was now about a mile and a half off 
shore, when, between five and six o'clock in the evening, 

Capt. L , her commander, came on deck, having just 

risen from dinner, with a face flushed with wine, and a quick 
3 33 



34 EGBERT JEFFERY: A TRUE STORY. 

impatience of gesture, which portended evil to some one on 
board. Giving a rapid glance at the dim mass of rock now 
so near, he hastily summoned the master, and asked, " What 
island is this ? " 

" Sombrero," was the reply. 

" Have we not some thieves on board ? " 

" Yes, sir, there are two," answered the master somewhat 
startled. 

" Send up my pistols," said the captain. 

The pistols were accordingly brought up, and, after under- 
going a careful examination as to their condition for service, 
were ostentatiously laid on the capstan. 

u Now send the ship-painter here with a strip of black tar- 
paulin, and his paint and brushes/' 

The master hurried down to execute this strange order, 
while the crew forward were gathered into little knots, each 
inquiring of the other what all this could mean. Presently 
the painter appeared with his tools and the piece of canvas 
in his hand. 

" Take your brush, and paint the word ' THIEF ' on that 
piece of canvas ; paint it in large letters ! " exclaimed the 
captain. 

With a hand not altogether the steadiest, and, under the 
fierce eye of the commander, not improving in steadiness, 
the man proceeded to his task. The five letters of shame 
soon, however, glared from the canvas ; and, although not 
exactly conspicuous for perpendicular and rectangular accu- 
racy of outline, they were plain enough for the purpose ; and, 
after completing his work, the man gladly received permis- 
sion to go below. 

" Now send Robert JefFery up here ; lower the ship's 
boat, and let her crew get ready to take her off to the shore 
yonder ! " shouted the captain, who had already worked him- 
self up into a towering passion. 

Robert JefFery, a lad of eighteen, soon came on deck, little 
dreaming of the terrible sentence he was about to receive. 
He was dressed in a blue jacket and trousers, and he held 
his hat in his hand, but he had neither shoes nor stockings. 
(Jiving a significant glance at his pistols, the captain said to 



ROBERT JEFFERY : A TRUE STORY. 35 

him, " Jeffery, do you see that island ? I am going to land 
you on it." 

The poor fellow looked astonished, but dared not offer any 
remonstrance ; and was effectually prevented from resisting 
the cruel order, by being immediately hurried over the side 
of the ship, and seated in the boat's stern, with the lieuten- 
ant and the boat's crew. He was allowed no time to collect 
his clothes. " Never mind his things," thundered the cap- 
tain to one of the men who was endeavoring hastily to gather 
together a few necessary articles for the lad. He was east 
out of the ship without provisions, without shoes, without a 
covering, beyond the clothes he wore ; and, in this destitute 
condition, he was rapidly rowed ashore, half-stupefied at 
the suddenness and severity of his fate. Upon his back was 
sewn the strip of canvas which published his crime. The 
lad was naturally of a weak, nervous, retiring temperament, 
and had always been somewhat of a skulker on board. His 
feelings now overwhelmed him, and he continued crying 
bitterly until the boat reached the shore. As they drew 
nearer the island, the rocks assumed a more definite form, 
and a little way inland were several which bore all the ap- 
pearance of cottages. 

On landing, the lieutenant and the boat's crew accom- 
panied the lad ashore, and proceeded some little way into the 
island to see whether or not it was entirely desert, or whether 
the masses, which, in the duskiness of a rapidly-approaching 
night, looked like human habitations, were really so. As 
they scrambled up the sharp rocks, poor Jeffery's unprotected 
feet were cruelly cut, and bled profusely. One of the crew, 
seeing this, humanely plucked off his own shoes, and gave 
them to the lad ; another gave him a knife ; and a third, a 
pocket-handkerchief, which he might use as a signal. As 
they proceeded to the house-like rocks, it was mentioned that 
the French fishermen occasionally resorted thither to catch 
turtle ; so that Jeffery's hopes were sustained with a pros- 
pect of shortly getting shelter and food. On arriving at the 
rocks, how bitterly were these hopes disappointed ! It was 
now quite dark, and became, therefore, necessary that the 
crew should immediately return to the ship. 



36 ROBERT JEFFERY: A TRUE STORY. 

Leaving Jeffery on the desolate rocks, after bidding him 
a hasty farewell, they got into the boat, and were soon at 
the ship's side. The boat was hauled up, and " The Recruit " 
made all sail from the spot where she had left one of her men 
to perish. This transaction took place at a little past six in 
the evening. The captain shortly afterwards went down to 
his cabin ; and poor Jeffery " embraced the rock for shelter." 
As the wind came in fitful breaths upon the ship, mingled 
with the murmur of the surf, the crew of " The Recruit " 
more than once fancied that they heard the lamentations and 
cries of their unhappy mate. Soon after, the wind died away 
altogether, and nothing was heard beyond the idle splash of 
the waters against the ship's side, and the far-off and inces- 
* sant sounds of the conflict between the waves of the Atlantic 
and the rocks of Sombrero. 

The night passed away ; at six the following morning, the 
ship was still in sight of the spot, and many were the conjec- 
tures of her crew as to the probable fate of Jeffery. He 
could not be discerned by them from the deck. Between 
eight and nine, the captain made his appearance ; and the 
officer of the watch, in the hope of inducing him to send off a 
boat for Jeffery, reported that Sombrero was still in sight. 
But he was inexorable. Strong fears were now entertained, 
that, if the lad did not perish from hunger and thirst, he 
would fall a victim to the wild birds, which were both large 
and numerous there. None of these things, however, moved 
him ; and, having ordered all sail to be made, " The Recruit,'' 
under the impulse of a brisk wind, bore off rapidly to the 
northward. 

Leaving Jeffery to his fate, let us follow the ship. Direct- 
ing her course to Barbadoes, she there joined the admiral's 
squadron. But the hard-hearted act of her captain being 
whispered about, it at length came to the admiral's ears ; and 
he, after severely reprimanding him for his cruelty, com- 
manded him immediately to return, and look for the man. 
Two months had passed since he was set on shore, when " The 
Recruit" again hove in sight of this melancholy island; and 
now, under the sting of an avenging conscience, and the ter- 
rors of a prospective court-martial, the commander hastily 



ROBERT JEFFERY: A TRUE STORY. 37 

despatched a boat to the shore, with the same* commanding 
officer and men who had landed his victim, giving them 
urgent directions to leave no corner unsearched. On land- 
ing, they disturbed a vast flock of the birds called " noddies," 
and found near the shore a multitude of nests full of their 
eggs, and of young birds recently fledged, which hopped 
about in all directions. At this visit it was broad daylight ; 
and now they saw to what a dreadful tomb their captain had 
consigned Jeffery, two months previously. They searched 
in vain for a drop of fresh water. There were many spark- 
ling pools as clear as crystal ; but every one, without excep- 
tion, was salt, and consequently undrinkable. The island 
had a craggy, sharp ascent, but on its summit was perfectly 
flat, naked, and barren, unless a little withered grass, rough 
and wire-like, can be called a production, and a thin coat of 
sand and a little detritus, a covering. 

After a long search, nothing was discovered of Jeffery. 
But a rude tomahawk-handle was picked up by one of the 
men, and, to their dismay, a tattered pair of trousers by 
another. Again and again they explored the rocks, dividing 
and uniting, and searching every hole and corner ; but they 
found nothing more. They at length returned, and reported 
the fruitless result of their expedition to their anxious cap- 
tain ; and the news rapidly spread among the men, who, on 
hearing of the tomahawk-handle and the trousers, were unani- 
mous in the conviction that Jeffery had perished, and pro- 
bably by a violent death. The boat was again ordered on 
shore, and this time the captain himself went in her : every 
cranny in the island was again searched, but with the same 
result. There was no heap of bleaching bones to indicate his 
death by the attacks of the birds ; but the handle and the 
torn garment seemed to quench all hopes of his existence. 
What had become of him was the universal inquiry ; and 
a profession of utter ignorance, and of the inability even to 
conjecture, was the universal answer. 

'•The Recruit" again quitted Sombrero for Barbadoes. 

Capt. L appeared before the admiral, and expressing 

a conviction, which his anxiety and fears belied, that the lad 
was safe, and must have been picked up by some passing 



38 ROBERT JEFFERY: A TRUE STORY. 

vessel, the admiral was satisfied, and, with a culpable will- 
ingness to forgive, suffered the matter to rest. And it rested, 
strange to say, for two years ; but it was again to be put into 
agitation. A person having experienced, as he conceived, 
some injustice at the hands of the admiral, and being in full 
possession of all the particulars of the cruelty he had so lightly 
passed over, determined to bring it to the light. He addressed 
a letter to a member of parliament, the representative of his 
native city, and strongly insisted upon the propriety of call- 
ing a court-martial upon the captain, in order to bring the 
question to an issue. This appeal was sufficiently powerful 
to set in motion the whole official machinery. A court of 
inquiry was summoned, and sufficient grounds were procured 
for the appointment of a court-martial. This step was ac- 
cordingly taken ; many witnesses of the deed were examined, 
whose testimony proved the fact beyond the possibility of 
doubt; and the particulars were given with a clearness 
which, considering the lapse of time since the event, was 
remarkable, but was easily to be accounted for by the deep 
impression such an occurrence was likely to have made on 
the minds of the men. In the defence, no attempt was made 
to deny the fact ; but it was pleaded that the lad Jeffery 
was of infamous character, and had proved incorrigible while 
on board. Nothing worse, however, than theft was brought 
home to the poor lad ; and it remains to be seen that even 
this was of a character so peculiar, as, in some degree, to 
diminish its guilt. The court did not hesitate an instant in 
its sentence : its verdict was perfectly unanimous ; and it 
condemned the captain to be immediately dismissed his 
Majesty's service : and he was dismissed accordingly. 

Whoever will turn to " The London Times" for Feb. 13, 
1810, will find under the head u court-martial," a few par- 
ticulars of this singular case ; and, on looking over Cobbett's 
" Weekly Kegister " about the same period, it will be seen 
that the public excitement on the subject was extreme. The 
verdict against Capt. L received the entire approba- 
tion of the country. So far an act of justice was signally 
rendered ; but where was the victim in the mean while ? 
Was he dead or alive ? Had he been killed, or killed him- 



ROBERT JEFFERY : A TRUE STORY. 39 

self, or been devoured, or starved, or drowned, or rescued ? 
Upon a motion by a popular leader in the House of Commons, 
further inquiries about his fate were immediately set on foot. 
Official instructions were forwarded to our plenipotentiary 
in the United States ; for the report went that an American 
ship had rescued him. The proper steps were taken, and the 
result was as follows : At Marblehead, near Boston, Mass., 
the lost Robert Jeffery was said to have been discovered. 
He was immediately taken before a magistrate, and, being 
interrogated, gave the following account of himself : He stated 
that he was twenty-one years of age ; was born in Polperro, 
a village in Cornwall ; had been seized by a pressgang when 
he was eighteen, which carried him on board " The Recruit; " 
and, having been brought up to the trade of a blacksmith, he 
was made armorer's mate on board of her. She soon after- 
wards sailed for the West Indies : after a while, her stock of 
water ran low ; the crew were allowanced to a certain quan- 
tity daily ; and he, becoming very thirsty, went one Saturday 
evening to the beer-cask, and drew off about two quarts of 
spruce-beer into a bucket, drinking about three-fourths of that 
quantity, and leaving the remainder. On the captain dis- 
covering his theft, he was ordered to be placed on the black 
list. The Sunday following, he was landed, by the captain's 
orders, on Sombrero. He found it to be a desolate island, 
without any inhabitant, or sustenance of any kind to support 
life ; and he remained on it nine days without any food, save 
about a dozen limpets that he picked off the rocks. At 
length he was rescued by an American vessel, and landed at 
a port in the State of Massachusetts. This declaration was 
signed with a cross. It was transmitted to England, and ap- 
peared at once in all the newspapers. 

This, it may be thought, was the end of the matter. But 
far otherwise. Robert Jeffery had a mother " yet alive." 
She had perused with the utmost anxiety the declaration 
thus officially set forth, and she immediately addressed a let- 
ter to the public journals, which rekindled all the previous 
uncertainty. Therein she solemnly declares her conviction 
that the declaration thus made was, if not wholly a fabrica- 
tion, at any rate not made by her own son, but by some one 



40 ROBERT JEFFERY: A TRUE STORY. 

who had been suborned to personate her unfortunate child. 
The most remarkable circumstance in confirmation of this 
opinion was the fact, that the papers signed Robert Jeffery 
were marked with a cross, as is usual with persons who can- 
not write their name : whereas it was averred that Jeffery 
was a good scholar, and it was unlikely that he should pre- 
tend ignorance of the art of writing. The anxious mother 
further added, that it was of the utmost importance to her to 
know of the real existence of her son, in consequence of the 
lease of her premises being held on the dropping of three 
lives, of which her son's was one ; otherwise it would fall into 
the power of the lord of the manor. Some of the journals 
espoused her cause, but others affected to doubt that this 
letter was in reality written by her. The question was soon 
set at rest. A gentleman went down to her native village, 
found her out, and was assured from her own lips that she 
was the author of the letter. The village schoolmaster also 
bore his testimony to the fact of Jeffery being able to write a 
fair hand. The intelligence also came out that, when put on 
shore at Sombrero, he begged some of the men who were his 
fellow-townsmen, on no account to tell his mother what had 
happened to him ; thus indicating a regard for her feelings 
which, it was urged, would surely, if he were yet alive and 
well, have long since induced him to write, and assure her of 
his safety. Public interest was now at fever-heat. Mr. 
Cobbett fanned the flame ; and, with his homely, common- 
sense questions, kept poking the ribs of the government in a 
most uncomfortable manner, while he stirred up an immense 
blaze among the people by asking, " Is this the treatment our 
'jolly tars' are to expect ? " — a question which, considering 
the popularity of the navy, greatly added to the ferment. 

Matters now assumed a very serious aspect. The public 
appeared determined to bring, by any means, the whole sub- 
ject to an issue, and to obtain information as to whether the 
lad was really dead, Or was yet living. Those in authority 
found that it was high time to take some decisive step to 
decide the question ; and, in a short time, a ship, under the 
command of a captain in the navy, was on her way to Bos- 
ton with the necessary documents to find out the young man, 



ROBERT JEFFERY : A TRUE STORY. 41 

and, if living, to bring him home. This proved the climax 
in Jefferv's history. Some little time elapsed before the re- 
sult of the mission could be known ; during which, however, 
the interest in the young man's fate by no means diminished. 
And, if the attention of the public had been commanded by 
the peculiarities of the case, how are we to describe the alter- 
nations of hope and fear which agitated a mother's anxious 
heart ! At length the vessel returned to put a final end to 
suspense as to the man's destiny. The notice of her arrival 
was accompanied by the following announcement in " The 
London Morning Post : " — 

" Jeffery, the seaman, was this day discharged from the navy, 
by order of the lords commissioners of the admiralty. He was 
immediately brought on shore, and set off for London. 1 " 

Thus was this long-pending and much-agitated question 
finally settled by the appearance of the young man himself. 
A thousand inquiries were now, of course, put to him about 
his adventures ; to most of which the following narrative was 
the answer : — 

At first he was altogether unable to believe that it was 
intended to abandon him in that destitute condition, upon an 
island, which the men who brought him there knew to be 
uninhabited and unproductive. He thought it probable he 
was merely left there for the night, to frighten him ; yet he 
could not help fearing the worst, from the stern character of 
his captain. How anxiously he watched for the morning ! 
How wearily that wretched night passed away without shel- 
ter, and without a second covering for his frame ! The 
morning came, and all his hopes were confirmed on behold- 
ing " The Eecruit " only a few miles off the shore. He sat 
watching her from the gray dawn until it was bright day- 
light : every moment he expected to see the same boat 
which had torn him from her return on the welcome errand 
to convey him back again. Vain hope ! He saw her white 
sails unfurling, and filling out with wind, and perceived that 
the distance between her and the island was rapidly increas- 
ing ; and then, as she became a speck on the mighty waters, 
then only, did he give himself up to overwhelming despair, a/ 
the awful reality of his fate came home to his mind. Sh 
vanished in the horizon, and he saw her no more. 



42 ROBERT JEFFERY: A TRUE STORY. 

For two whole days, he suffered dreadfully from thirst, and 
deeply, though less distressingly, from the cravings of hunger. 
To allay the fever which consumed him, he drank a consid- 
erable quantity of salt water, which, however, only rendered 
his sufferings more intense. Death was now before him, 
when, most providentially, a refreshing shower of rain fell ; 
and the quantity which remained in the crevices of the rocks 
supplied him so long as he remained on the island. But he 
was at some difficulty in drinking it ; for it lay in such shal- 
low pools, or in such narrow fissures, that it was at first per- 
plexing how to avail himself of the precious gift. The idea 
at length entered his mind of sucking it out with a quill ; and, 
as the island abounded in birds, he was at no loss to find one 
suitable for his purpose. Inserting one end of this into the 
crevices, he was able to suck sufficient to quench his thirst, 
feeling inexpressibly grateful for this most opportune blessing. 
But Nature now renewed her other calls upon him, and was 
imperative in her demands for food. How to supply this 
want he knew not, nor could he think of any means of doing 
so. He saw a great number of birds of the gull kind, rather 
larger than a goose, and attempted to catch some, but in vain. 
He then hunted for their eggs ; but he could only find one, 
which had probably lain there for months, for it was in such 
an offensively putrid state, that, fainting as he was from in- 
anition, he could not touch it. The only food he had, if it 
could be called food, was some bark, which he was so fortu- 
nate as to find cast upon the seashore. 

At length, greatly to his joy, he saw a vessel in the dis- 
tance. With an exulting heart he watched her emerge, sail 
after sail, from the blue horizon. When her hull rose above 
the line, he was half wild with delight ; and, plucking forth 
his handkerchief, he waved it incessantly, every minute ex- 
pecting some signal to indicate that he had been perceived. 
The great ship, with her load of wealth and life, took no 
heed of the poor outcast, and " passed by on the other side," 
at a distance too great for him to be discerned by those on 
board. Another and another ship hove in sight, and passed 
away, leaving him to his tears and hunger and despair. 
Altogether, five vessels were descried by him, each leaving 



ROBERT JEFFERY : A TRUE STORY. 43 

him more cast down, and nearer death, than before. He had 
now despaired of rescue, and, fainting through hunger, he 
sank down upon the shore ; but relief was at hand. An 
American vessel, passing nearer the island than usual, was 
hove to at the command of the captain, in order that he 
might examine the birds which were flying in great numbers 
around it. On landing, the men discovered our perishing 
seaman, carried him in all haste to the boat, conveyed him 
on board, and, by kind and judicious treatment, speedily 
restored him to perfect health. He was thus delivered from 
his imminently perilous situation, conveyed to Marble- 
head, where his story excited at once the indignation and 
active compassion of the people, who soon supplied him with 
clothes, work, and wages. There he had peaceably spent 
this interval of time ; and while England was ringing with 
his name, he was pursuing his humble occupation, wholly 
ignorant of the tumult his case was exciting at home. 

Immediately on his arrival in London, Robert Jeffery be- 
came one of the metropolitan lions, and was for some time 
visited by crowds of persons, much to his pecuniary advan- 
tage. This publicity stimulated Capt. L to come to 

an arrangement by which Jeffery should be compensated for 
all his wrongs ; and a handsome sum was accordingly paid 
him, on condition of removing to his native village. 

After the manner of a real romance, we must bear our 
hero company to the last. Accompanied by an attorney's 
clerk, to whom he was intrusted, he set out for home. On 
the road from Plymouth, they met JefFery's father-in-law (for 
his mother had been twice married) : he immediately recog- 
nized with joy his long-lost relative ; and he ran forwards to 
apprise his anxious mother of the speedy arrival of her son. 
The news flew like lightning through the village, — Robert 
Jeffery was coming home safe and well ! Before the young 
man reached the place, the sound of the village-bells was 
borne to his ears, and quite overcame him. The inhabitants, 
old and young, turned out to meet him, and were prepared 
to receive him ; " and," says " The Times," in its sober ac- 
count of this romantic business, " it is scarcely possible to 
express the cordial greetings and exulting transports that 



44 ROBERT JEFFERY: A TRUE STORY. 

attended his arrival." The whole village was for the time in 
a commotion which it had rarely or never experienced. 
People who, when Jeffery was a humble workman in his 
father's shop, never cared a jot about him, and little dreamt 
of the noise he would one day make, without intending it, 
now pressed forward, and warmly shook him by the hand, 
congratulating him on his safe arrival in hearty expressions 
of welcome. After the tumult of joy had a little subsided, 
they began to look upon the clerk with suspicion, and to 
exhibit alarming symptoms of hostility against that gentle- 
man ; but Jeffery immediately assured them that he was one 
of his friends, and had taken so long a journey only for the 
purpose of protecting him. This produced a speedy revolu- 
tion in the sentiments of the villagers,, and their angry looks 
and expressions were at once exchanged for those of respect 
and kindness. 

The meeting between Jeffery and his mother was particu- 
larly interesting. At first she gazed upon him with a kind 
of bewildered anxiety, as if doubtful whether she could trust 
what she saw. Her son that was dead was alive again ; " he 
that was lost was found." In a few moments, she recovered 
herself, and they rushed into each other's arms. " O my 
son ! " " O my mother ! " interrupted by sobs on both 
sides, were all that they could utter for some time. At 
length the agitation of their feelings subsided, and a scene of 
calmer endearment ensued. Nothing but the safe arrival 
of the wonderful Jeffery engrossed the attention, minds, and 
tongues of the warm-hearted villagers. 

In concluding this curious history, we wish we could au- 
thoritatively explain what may seem to require clearing up. 
If this had be^aa a fiction, it would have been easy to have 
invented a key to the lock : as it is, we leave it to our readers, 
with the simple assurance that the narrative, in all its par- 
ticulars, is exactly as it is to be found in the newspapers of the 
period. 



THOU WILT NEVER GROW OLD. 

BY MRS. HOWARTH.* 

Thou wilt never grow old 

Nor weary nor sad, in the home of thy birth : 
My beautiful lily, thy leaves will unfold 

In a clime that is purer and brighter than earth. 
Oh, holy and fair ! I rejoice thou art there, 

In that kingdom of light, with its cities of gold ; 
Where the air thrills with angel hosannas, and where 

Thou wilt never grow old, sweet, — - 
Never grow old ! 

I am a pilgrim, with sorrow and sin 

Haunting my footsteps wherever I go ; 
Life is a warfare my title to win ; 

Well will it be if it end not in woe. 
Pray for me, sweet ; I am laden with care ; 

Dark are my garments with mildew and mould : 
Thou, my bright angel, art sinless and fair, 

And wilt never grow old, sweet, — 
Never grow old ! 

Now canst thou hear from thy home in the skies 

All the fond words I am whispering to thee ? 
Dost thou look down on me with the soft eyes 

Greeting me oft ere thy spirit was free ? 
So I believe, though the shadows of time 

Hide the bright spirit I yet shall behold : 
Thou wilt still love me, and (pleasure sublime ! ) 

Thou wilt never grow old, sweet, — 
Never grow old ! 

Thus wilt thou be when the pilgrim, grown gray, 

Weeps when the vines from the hearthstone are riven ; 

* A contributor to the London Magazines of 1865-6. 

45 



46 ODE. 

Faith shall behold thee as pure as the day 

Thou wert torn from the earth and transplanted in heaven. 
Oh holy and fair ! T rejoice thou art there, 

In that kingdom of light, with its cities of gold, 
Where the air thrills with angel hosannas, and where 

Thou wilt never grow old, sweet, — 
Never grow old ! 



ODE* 

BY HENRY TIMROD. 

Sleep sweetly in your humble graves, 

Sleep, martyrs of a fallen cause ; 
Though yet no marble column craves 

The pilgrim here to pause. 

In seeds of laurels in the earth, 

The blossom of your fame is blown ; 

And somewhere, waiting for its birth, 
The shaft is in the stone ! 

Meanwhile, behalf the tardy years 

Which keep in trust your storied tombs, 

Behold, your sisters bring their tears, 
And these memorial blooms. 

Small tributes ! but your shades will smile 
More proudly on those wreaths to-day 

Than when some cannon-moulded pile 
Shall overlook this bay. 

Stoop, angels, hither from the skies ! 

There is no holier spot of ground 
Than where defeated valor lies 

By mourning beauty crowned ! 

* Sung- on the occasion of decorating the graves of the confederate 
dead at Magnolia Cemetery, Charleston, S.C. Since Collins's ''How- 
sleep the Brave," nothing better in the way of a tributary ode has 
appeared. It is a pity that such noble stanzas should not have had 
the inspiration of a noble cause. But perhaps the author's imagination 
is all the more to be admired under the circumstances. 



47 



IN VAIN. 

BY LUCY HAMILTON HOOPER. 

Clasp closer, arms, press closer, lips, 

In last and vain caressing ; 
For nevermore that pallid cheek 

Will crimson 'neath your pressing. 
For these vain words and vainer tears 

She waited yester even : 
She waits you now, — but in the far 

Resplendent halls of heaven. 

With patient eyes fixed on the door, 

She waited, hoping' ever, 
Till death's dark wall rose cold between 

Her gaze and you forever. 
She heard your footsteps in the breeze, 

And in the wild-bee's humming : 
The last breath that she shaped to words 

Said softly, " Is he coming ? " 

Now silenced lies the gentlest heart 

That ever beat 'neath cover ; 
Safe, never to be wrung again 

By you, a fickle lover ! 
Your wrong to her knew never end 

Till earth's last bonds were riven ; 
Your memory rose cold between 

Her parting soul and heaven. 

Now vain your false and tardy grief, 

Vain your remorseful weeping ; 
For she, whom only you deceived, 

Lies hushed in dreamless sleeping. 
Go : not beside that peaceful form 

Should lying words be spoken ! 
Go, pray to God, " Be merciful, 

As she whose heart I've broken ! " 

47 



48 



RELIQUI^S* 

A wild, wet night ! The driving sleet 
Blurs all the lamps along the quay ; 

The windows shake ; the busy street 

Is yet alive with hurrying feet ; 
The winds rave from the sea ! 

So let it rave ! My lamp burns bright ; 

My long day's work is almost done ; 
I curtain out each sound and sight : 
Of all the nights in the year, to-night 

I choose to be alone. 
Alone, with doors and windows fast, 

Before my open desk I stand. 
Alas ! can twelve long months be past, 
My hidden, hidden wealth, since last 

I held thee in my hand ? 

So there it lies ! From year to year 
I see the ribbon change, the page 
Turn yellower, and the very tear 
That blots the writing disappear, 
And fade away with age ! 

Mine eyes grow dim when they behold 
The precious trifles hoarded there, — 

A ring of battered Indian gold, 

A withered harebell, and a fold 
Of sunny chestnut hair. 

Not all the riches of the earth, 
Not all the treasures of the sea, 

Could buy these house-gods from my hearth ; 

And yet the secret of their worth 
Must live and die with me. 

* From " Public Opinion," an English Journal, April, 1866. 

48 



THE BEGGAR-GIRL OF THE PONT- 
DES-ARTS. 

BY WILHELM HAUFF.* 

Any one who may have chanced to have lodged at the 
"King of England," in Stutgard, in the year 1824, or to 
have strolled in the spacious gardens in front, must have 
noticed certain figures who attracted general attention. 
There were, among others, two men, who, it seemed, did not 
belong to the population of Stutgard, and would have been 
more at home on the Prado or the plaza de Peros at 
Seville. 

Imagine a tall, thin, elderly man, with iron-gray hair, 
deepset, burning eyes, a hawk nose, and thin, compressed 
lips. His walk is slow and stately; and, if you have a lively 
fancy, you cannot but wish him, instead of his black frock- 
coat, a slashed doublet and Spanish cloak to complete the 
picture. When you look at his black silk breeches and stock- 
ings, the huge roses in his shoes, the long sword by his side, 
and the high-pointed hat pressed down on his forehead ; and 
that servant, with a step as stately as his master's, does not 
his heavy yet roguish face, his parti-colored dress, and the 
boldness with which he stares at every thing, remind us of 
the servants in Spanish plays, who follow their master like 
his shadow, far below him in manners, his equals in pride, his 
superiors in cunning ? Under his arm he carries his master's 
cloak and umbrella, and in his hand is a silver segar-box, a 
flint and steel. Every one stopped to look at this pair as they 
moved slowly along. It was Don Pedro de San Montanjo 

Ligez, chamberlain of the crown prince of , who was 

living in Stutgard at the time, and his servant. 

* One of the most graceful prose-writers of Germany. Born at 
Stutgard, 1802 ; died, 1827, at the early age of twenty-five. 

49 



50 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

A very trifling circumstance often makes a man conspicu- 
ous. This was the case with young Froben. He had been in 
town about six months, and used to come into the gardens 
every day at two o'clock precisely, and walk three times round 
the lake, and then five times up and down the broad walk. 
He passed by all the splendid equipages and pretty women, 
by all the crowd of senators, aulic counsellors and militaires y 
without being noticed, for he looked like an every- day person- 
age of some eight and twenty or thirty. But ever since one 
afternoon, when he happened to meet Don Pedro, when 'the 
latter greeted him cordially, took his arm, and walked up and 
down with him a few times in earnest discourse, he was looked 
upon with a good deal of curiosity and even respect. Yes, 
the proud reserved Spaniard treated him with marked dis- 
tinction. The very prettiest of the young ladies began to 
observe that he was not ugly, that there was even something 
interesting in his features ; and the senators and counsellors 
began to ask who he might be ? Some young officers pro- 
fessed to be able to answer this question, and stated that he 

now and then took a steak for a dinner, lived in street, 

and rode a very pretty horse. They then enumerated the 
good qualities of his horse with great accuracy ; and this led 
them to a discussion on horse-flesh in general, which is said 
to have been profound and valuable. 

After this, Froben was often seen in company with the 
Don, especially at night in his hotel, where they sat and 
talked apart from the other guests, Diego standing behind 
his master's chair, and serving them with segars and Xeres. 
No one could divine the subject of these long conversations. 



What was it but the fine gallery of Messrs. Boiseree and 
Bertram, in which they had first become acquainted V These 
hospitable gentlemen had given our young friend permission 
to visit their collection as often as he chose, and he availed 
himself of it most liberally. In rain, in snow, and in fine 
weather, he came ; he often looked ill, but still he came. We 
should estimate Herr von Froben's taste too highly, however, 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 51 

if we supposed he was busy in studying or copying the admi- 
rable works of the Flemish school. He came in softly, bowed 
in silence, and hurried to a distant room, which contained 
one single picture. This he examined long, and then left the 
gallery in silence. The proprietors had too much delicacy 
to inquire into the cause of his extraordinary affection for the 
picture, but they could not but wonder at it. Often, when 
he went out, the tears stood in his eyes. 

The picture had no great value as a work of art. It repre- 
sented a lady partly in the Spanish and partly in the old 
German costume. ' A blooming, cheerful face, with clear, 
loving eyes, finely chiselled lips, and rounded chin, stood 
boldly out from the back-ground. The forehead was adorned 
by a profusion of hair, and a little hat, with heavy white 
feathers, placed somewhat archly on one side. The dress, 
which was high in the neck, was loaded with rich chains, and 
bore testimony to its owner's wealth as well as modesty. 

" I suppose he is in love with the picture," thought the pro- 
prietor ; " but, if so, he loves without hope, for it is at least 
three hundred years old." By and by it seemed as though 
Froben was not the only admirer of the portrait. One day 

the prince of P visited the gallery with his suite. His 

chamberlain, Don Pedro, when he saw this painting, uttered 
a cry of surprise, and seemed overcome by astonishment. 
When the prince left the gallery, Don Pedro was not to be 
found : at last he was discovered standing with folded arms 
and in deep thought before the picture. He asked where it 
came from, and was told that it was painted by a celebrated 
artist several hundred years before, and had been obtained by 
accident. " Oh, no," he cried, " it is new ; it is not a hundred 
years old : tell me, pray tell me, when you got it — where can 
I find her?" 

He was old, and looked too venerable to be laughed at for 
his burst of passion ; but, when he was again told that the 
picture was supposed to be painted by Lucas Cranach, he 
shook his head gravely : " Gentlemen," said he, laying his 
hand upon his heart, " Don Pedro de San Montanjo Ligez 
believes you to be honorable men. You are not picture- 
dealers, and have no interest to misrepresent the age of this 



52 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

picture. But, unless I am greatly deceived, I know the lady 
who is here represented." He made a ceremonious bow, and 
left the gallery. " Really," thought the proprietor, " if we 
were not so certain about the age of this picture, I should be 
in doubt. At any rate, unless I am greatly deceived, as the 
Spaniard says, this is not his last visit to our collection." 



And so it happened. As soon as the gallery was opened, 
Don Pedro de San Montanjo Liges stepped gravely and ma- 
jestically in, sweeping past the long rows of paintings towards 
the lady in the hat and feathers. He was vexed to find the 
ground already occupied. A young man stood there, gazed 
at the picture, stepped back to a window to watch the flights 
of the clouds, and then came up, and gazed again. He was 
vexed, but had to be patient. He busied himself with the 
other paintings, but kept turning his head every moment 
to see whether the young gentleman had not gone. But he 
stood there firm as a wall, and seemed lost in thought. The 
Spaniard coughed to arouse him, but he kept dreaming on ; 
he moved his foot roughly ; the young man looked round at 
him a moment vacantly, and then turned to fasten again on 
the picture. " San Pedro ! Santiago de Compostella ! what a 
tedious amateur ! " muttered he, and left the room angrily, 
feeling that the disappointment had deprived him of all 
enjoyment for that day. The next day, before the clock had 
done striking twelve, he mounted the gallery stairs in digni- 
fied haste, and made for the well-known picture ; and, by good 
luck, he was the first and only visitor, and free to look his fill. 
He gazed long and fixedly at the picture ; his eye grew dim ; 
he drew his hand across his shaggy eyelashes, and murmured, 
" O Laura ! " A sigh was plainly heard as an echo to this 
exclamation. He turned round in surprise : the same young 
man stood near him, looking earnestly at the portrait. Vexed 
at the interruption, he nodded a careless salutation : the young 
man returned it with less coldness but equal pride. The 
Spaniard determined to sit his troublesome neighbor out, but 
in vain ; for, to his amazement, the young stranger took a 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 53 

chair, and sat down a few paces off, so as to be at his ease. 
" The fool ! I really believe he is making sport of my gray 
hairs," said Don Pedro, and left the room in great indignation. 
In the ante-chamber, he met one of the proprietors of the 
collection. He tendered him his thanks for his politeness, but 
at the same time could not help saying a word about the dis- 
turber of his peace. " You may have noticed," he remarked, 
" that one of your pictures has a special value in my eyes. I 
came, on your invitation, to see this, to spend my time before 
it undisturbed ; and now a mischievous young man watches 
my movements, comes whenever I come, and spends whole 
hours, merely to vex me, before a painting that he has no 
interest in." 

The owner smiled. " I am not so certain as to that : the 
contrary seems to be the case ; for this is not the first day that 
he has devoted to that picture." 

" Who is he ? " 

" A certain von Froben, who has been here six months. 
Ever since he saw the portrait in question, he has been in the 
habit of coming every day at the same hour to pay his respects 
to it. You see, at any rate, that he must feel an interest in 
the picture, since he has been so constant a visitor to it for 
so long a time." 

" What ! six months ! " cried the old man ; " I have done 
him wrong in my thoughts : God forgive me ! I really fear 
that I have behaved rudely to him. And he is a caballero, 
you say ? No ; it shall never be said of Pedro de Ligez, that 
he was rude to a stranger. Tell him — but no, I will speak 
to him myself." 



The next day he found Froben at his post. The young 
man stepped aside to make room for his senior, who bowed 
ceremoniously as he addressed him, " If I am not mistaken, 
Senor, I have seen you looking at this picture before. So it 
is with me : I take great interest in this picture, and am never 
tired of looking at it." 

Froben was surprised, and hesitated a little as he answered, 



54 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

" I admit it has peculiar merit in my eyes — for — since — 
as there is something in it which I greatly admire." The 
Spaniard looked at him inquiringly ; and Froben added, more 
calmly, " It is singular what effect a painting will sometimes 
produce. Thousands pass by this picture, find the drawing 
correct, and praise its coloring, but it does not affect them 
profoundly ; while one person may find in it a deep hidden 
meaning ; he cannot tear himself away ; he feels chained to 
the spot, and returns to it again and again/' 

" You may be right," replied the old man, thoughtfully ; 
" but I conceive this applies only to great compositions, in 
which the artist sought to express a profound conception. 
Many pass by, and, at last, the true expression is felt by some 
one, who is then lost in admiration. But will this hold true 
of such heads ? " 

The young man colored. " Why not ? the fine outlines of 
the face, this noble forehead, this thoughtful eye, this sweet 
mouth, are not these finely conceived and expressed f Is 
there not something attractive in the features which — 

" Certainly. She was, unquestionably, a very pretty 
woman ; the family is remarkable for beauty." 

" What family ? " asked Froben, doubting whether his new 
acquaintance was in his right mind. " This is a fancy piece, 
and some hundred years old." 

" What ! do you, too, believe that silly story ? Between 
ourselves, the owners are mistaken this time : I know the 
lady." 

" For God's sake ! do you know her ? Where is she now ? 
Who is she ? " 

" I should rather say, I efaiknow her," replied the old man, 
raising his moist eye to the painting. " Yes, I knew her in 
Valentia, twenty years ago ; a long time ! It is Dona Laura 
Tortosi." 

" Twenty years ago ! " repeated Froben, sadly ; " no, it is 
not she ! " 

" Why ? " cried Don Pedro ! " Do you suppose, then, the 
painter invented these features, even without knowing the 
Tortosi family ? Do you not see it must be a family portrait ? 
I say it is Dona Laura, as I knew her many years since." 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 55 

" It may be like her, — in which case she must be a very 
lovely person ; but, as for this piece, the records prove that 
it was hanging in the church of St. Mary Magdalen at least a 
hundred and fifty years ago." 

" Then may the fiend pluck out my eyes ! " exclaimed the 
Spaniard, seizing his hat, and rushing from the room. " It is 
a device of the evil one to torture me ; " and the tears stood 
in his eyes. 



One evening, when the two gentlemen were sitting in the 
parlor of the " King of England," Don Pedro suddenly said, 
" The crowd here prevents all conversation ; will you help me 
empty a bottle of Ximenes in my, apartment ? " 

" With pleasure." 

" Wait a moment till I prepare to receive you. I will send 
for you." 

In a few minutes, Diego appeared with a silver candlestick 
in each hand, and bowed gravely to Froben, as the signal to 
follow him. On entering, he found his host had laid aside his 
frock-coat, and appeared in a close-fitting black doublet and 
ample scarlet mantle. A sword with golden hilt was buckled 
by his side. 

a Welcome, Don Frobenio," was his salutation. " I have 
long desired a moment's friendly conversation with you. 
Whenever I paid a visit to my Laura's likeness, I found you 
there before me. And, excuse me playing the spy, but I 
could not help seeing that you felt more deeply interested in 
the picture than you have ever been willing to confess." 

Froben blushed, for the old man's glance was keen and 
penetrating. He told him, " It is true, and you are right in 
supposing it is not the painting, but the subject, that attracts 
me. Alas ! it reminds me of the sweetest, yet most unhappy 
hour of my life ! You will smile when I tell you that I once 
saw a lady who is very like that picture : that I saw her but 
once, and yet, that I never shall forget her." 

" Alas ! it is my case, too ! " murmured the Spaniard. 

" You will laugh outright, however," continued Froben, 



56 - THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

" when I confess that I am able to speak as to only half of 
her face. I do not know whether she is a blonde or a bru- 
nette ; whether she has a high or a low forehead ; blue eyes 
or black : I really don't know. But the finely shaped nose, 
the lovely mouth, the chiselled chin : these I behold in the 
picture, the same as I once beheld the reality." 

" Strange ! And can you remember so distinctly those 
features, which are generally more easily forgotten than the 
eyes and the hair, and after seeing them only once, too ? " 

" Ah, Don Pedro ! lips that we have once kissed, such lips 
we do not soon forget. I will tell you how it happened." 

" Stop ; not a word ! " exclaimed the Spaniard. " You 
would have a right to think me ill-bred, if I asked a cavalier 
for his secret, without first communicating my own. I will 
tell you what I know of the lady." 



" Senor, I was born in Grenada, of a noble family, by 
whom I was instructed in religion and in science, and destined 
to the profession of arms. When I had reached the rank of 
captain, I was sent to my uncle, a stern old veteran, who 
commanded in Valencia. A great change had taken place in 
his household since I saw him last. I was surprised when he 
introduced an elderly lady to me as his second wife, and still 
more agreeably so, when I was made acquainted with a beau- 
tiful young one, whom he called his daughter Laura, my 
cousin. 

" You have seen her, Don Frobenio. That picture is a 
faithful copy of her lovely features, at least so far as it was 
possible for earthly art to imitate them. I need not say that 
I loved her. My affection was open and joyous ; there were 
none of those barriers between us that usually separate lovers 
in my country. My uncle loved me as a son, and, if I un- 
derstood his hints rightly, was not unwilling to make me so. 
On my father's part, there could be no objection, for Laura 
was of a noble as well as wealthy family. You may judge 
how violent my love must have been, as I loved where there 
were no obstacles to feed the flame. As for the lady, she 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 57 

allowed me to confess my sentiments ; my uncle gave his con- 
sent ; and we were to be married as soon as he could obtain 
a majority for me. About this time, I became intimate with 
a captain in the Swiss Guard, and we were soon the closest 
friends. He was a fair-haired, handsome youth, with a deli- 
cate complexion and light-blue eyes. He would have been 
too effeminate for a soldier, but for his renown in arms. This 
made him so much the more dangerous. His style of beauty 
was one so new among us, that, when he talked about the ice 
and snow of Switzerland, many a lady sighed to think that 
his heart seemed equally cold. * 

" One day a friend, who knew of my engagement, gave me 
to understand, in mysterious circumlocution, that I had better 
marry my cousin at once, as otherwise something unpleasant 
might happen. I made further inquiries, and learned Dona 
Laura was in the habit of meeting a stranger at a friend's 
house. I could not believe it, and yet a jealous pang re- 
mained. I determined to watch her closely. That very after- 
noon she left us, saying that she wished to see a friend. A 
little while afterwards I followed her, and kept watch by the 
door of the house. A fury seized me as I saw a man, 
wrapped in a mantle, stealing along at nightfall in the shade 
of the buildings. As the figure approached me, I seized hold 
of its dress, and cried, ' Whoever you are, give me your 
honor that you do not come here to visit Laura de Tor- 
tosi ! ' ' Who dares to question me thus ? ' said a deep 
voice. His accent betrayed the stranger, and I felt a painful 
foreboding. ' It is Capt. de* San Montanjo Ligez,' I replied, 
and pulled the cloak from before his face, and saw my friend, 
the Swiss captain. He stood there like a culprit, without 
speaking. I drew my sword, and motioned to him to do the 
same. ' I have no arms but a dagger,' he said. I was about 
to pass my blade through his body, but could not do it as he 
stood there helpless before me. I appointed the next morn- 
ing for our meeting, and he left the place. I kept guard at 
the door till Laura's litter was brought, and I saw her enter 
it. The torture of mind I felt would not let me sleep, and at 
midnight I heard a knock at my door. It was Laura's old 
servant, who handed me a letter, and retired. Senor, heaven 



58 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

forbid that you should ever receive such a letter ! She told 
me that she loved the Swiss long before she knew me ; that 
she had kept it a secret, knowing how her mother detested 
foreigners ; and that she had been forced to accept my pro- 
posals in spite of herself. She took all the blame to herself: 
she protested solemnly, that Tannensee had often wanted to 
confess the truth to me, and would have done it but for her 
entreaties. She intimated that the family would be disgraced 
unless I furnished them with the means of flight. She beaded 
me not to seek a meeting with him ; for that, if he fell, she, 
his wife, would not survive him. She ended by appealing to 
my magnanimity, declaring that she always esteemed, though 
she could not love me. You can conceive that such an epistle 
threw cold water on the flame of my love ; and it cooled my 
anger, too, in part. But, as I had been deceived, I felt that 
honor required me to be at our rendezvous the next morning. 
The captain felt, perhaps, how deeply he had injured me; 
for, though the better swordsman, he merely defended him- 
self, and it was not his fault that I ran my hand, here between 
the thumb and finger, on his sword, so that I could fight no 
longer. While they were binding up the wound, I handed 
him Laura's letter. He begged and implored me to forgive 
him. I did it, but with a heavy heart. 

" The story of my love is ended, Don Frobenio ; for, five 
days afterwards, Laura and the Swiss captain had disap- 
peared." 

" And with your assistance ? " 

" I did all I could to help .them. My aunt was deeply 
grieved ; but it was better that she should never see her 
daughter than to have disgrace come upon our house." 

" Noble-hearted man ! " cried Froben. " What must it not 
have cost you ! In truth, it was a hard trial." 

" It was, indeed ! " said the old man, smiling bitterly. " At 
first, I thought the wound would never heal ; but time does 
wonders, my young friend. I have never since seen or heard 
of her ; only once the papers mentioned Col. Tannensee, 
as an officer under Napoleon, who had distinguished himself 
at Brienne. But when I came here, and saw my Laura 
before me, the same as she was twentv vears ago, the old 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 59 

wounds opened afresh, and — you know yourself, I used to go 
every day to see her." 

Don Pedro had told his story with all the gravity of an old 
Castilian. When he had ended, he took off his hat, stroked 
his beard, and said, "I have told you, Don Frobenio, a story 
which I have confided to but a few ; not to lead you to imi- 
tate my confidence, though your secret would be as safe in my 
breast as the ashes of our kings in the escurial. I will con- 
fess I am anxious to ask why you take such an interest in the 
lady ; but curiosity is unbecoming a man of my years, and I 
say no more." 

Froben answered, " I will tell you my little adventure with 
pleasure. It does not reveal a lady's secret, and ends, in fact, 
where other tales usually begin. But with your permission, 
as it is now so late, we will leave it till to-morrow." 

" As you please," said the Spaniard. 

The next day, Froben was in the gallery, as usual, before 
the picture. He waited a whole hour ; but the old man did 
not make his appearance. He walked up and down the 
grounds, but looked in vain for the well-known black breeches 
and pointed hat. At the hotel, his absence was explained. 
" They are all gone, his highness and all. Despatches came 
at midnight, and the prince and his suite set off before day- 
break." Don Pedro had left a card, on the back of which 
was written in pencil, " Farewell, my dear Don Frobenio: you 
s^ll owe me your story. Kiss Dona Laura for me." He smiled 
at the commission, but soon felt that his old friend's absence 
left him solitary. There was nothing now to detain him in 
Stutgard, and he left the city as quietly as he had entered it. 

Froben pursued his journey along the Rhine. His head 
was still full of the romantic ideas that the portrait had called 
into being. As he drew near the lovely plain of the Is eckar, 
he began to forget these 'fantastic visions, and to remember 
the object of his journey. It was a visit to a friend in whose 
company he had travelled through France and England. 
Similarity of character did not form the ground of their 
friendship. The Baron von Faldner was somewhat rough and 
rude, and even his travels had not polished him. He was 
one of those who, because they neglect books, think they can 



60 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

do without them, and persuade themselves that they are what 
they call " practical men ; " that is, universal geniuses, who 
know every thing without studying it, and are perfect mas- 
ters of business, agriculture, housekeeping, and the like. He 
was happy, because he did not know his own deficiencies ; but 
self-conceit made him overbearing in company, and a tyrant 
at home. " I wonder if he still says, 1 1 told you so/ " thought 
Froben. " He always used to speak thus, even if he had 
prophesied the contrary the minute before ; and there was no 
undeceiving him." His estate lay in one of the loveliest val- 
leys of the Rhine, and our traveller could not but hope that 
the beauties by which he was surrounded had tended to 
soften his natural harshness. 



He entered the park, and saw his friend at a distance. He 
seemed to be disputing with an old man, who was busy dig- 
ging round a tree. " I don't care if you have done it that 
way for a hundred years, and not fifty ; you must transplant 
the tree as I tell you." The old man put on his cap with a 
sigh, looked at the noble tree with a sad eye, and set to work 
hastily, and, as it seemed, unwillingly. The baron whistled 
a tune as he turned away, and saw a stranger, who held out 
his hand to him with a smile. " What's your wish ? " he 
asked hastily. 9 

" Don't you know me, then, Faldner ? Have your trees 
made you forget London and Paris ? " 

" Froben ! is it possible ? " cried the host, as he embraced 
him. u But how thin and pale you look ! That comes from 
your sitting and studying so much ; but you never would take 
advice. I always told you it would not answer for you." 

" Think a moment, my dear fellow. Didn't you always tell 
me that I would never do for a sportsman or farmer, and that 
I must take to law or diplomacy ? " 

" Ah ! I see you are troubled with your old complaint, — 
want of memory. Did I not tell you " — 

" Let it pass, and tell me where you have been since we 
parted." 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 61 

The baron's story was a short one, wholly made up of 
complaints of bad weather and stupid servants. He gave him 
to understand that he was a great proficient in farming, but 
found all his neighbors and people very obstinate. He con- 
fessed that he lived a life of care and trouble, of vexation and 
quarrel. His friend could see plainly that he still rode his 
hobby, and could not rein it in. 

It was now Froben's turn, and he said, in a few words, that 
he had been attached to one or two embassies, had got tired 
of them, and asked for a long leave of absence, and was now 
seeing the world. 

" Happy fellow ! " cried Faldner, u I much envy you. 
Here to-day and there to-morrow, nothing to tie you down, 
and as free as air. I only wish I could live like you." 

" But why not ? Look out for a good overseer, saddle 
your horse, and set off with me." 

" Ah ! you don't understand," answered Faldner, embar- 
rassed. " If I am away only one day, every thing goes 
wrong. Besides, I have done a foolish thing — but no mat- 
ter. However, my travelling days are over." 

A servant came up just then to say that his mistress was 
returned, and asked where tea should be served ? 

" Up stairs," said Faldner, in some confusion. 

" What ! are you a married man," asked Froben, " and 
haven't told me of it yet ! Well, I congratulate, and so forth ; 
but pray, tell me — I should as soon have thought of the sky's 
falling — how long since." 

" About six months," said the baron, in a low tone, and 
looking at the ground ; " but why should you wonder at it ? 
You ought to know, that, in such a large establishment " — 

" Certainly, it is very natural and proper. But I remember 
how you used to talk about marriage. I never supposed you 
would find anybody to suit you." 

" No, excuse me. I always told you " — 

" To be sure, I admit it," answered Froben, with a smile ; 
" and / always told you, that, with your romantic fancies of 
ideal perfection, you would always live a bachelor. As there 
is a lady in the case, I can't appear in my travelling-dress ; so 
you will excuse me a few moments. Farewell till we meet 
a^ain." 



62 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

Just as he left him, a tall and graceful lady came up, and 
asked the baron hastily, " Whom were you talking with just 
now ? Who was it that said, ' Farewell till we meet again.' " 

The baron started up, and gazed on his wife with astonish- 
ment at seeing the delicate paleness of her cheek . suffused 
with crimson. " It is too bad, Josephine ! " he cried. " How 
often have I told you that Hufeland forbids violent exercise to 
people of your constitution I You have been walking here 
from the house, I suppose, and got warm ; and now you want 
to sit down in the cool air. I have to tell you every thing 
twenty times over, as I would to a child. You ought to be 
ashamed of yourself! " 

" Oh, don't be angry with me ! " said his wife, in a trembling 
voice. u I only came out to meet you, and rode all the way." 

" Your cheeks condemn you," was the answer. " Must I 
be forever talking to you ? No shawl, either ; and so late ! 
What is the use of my flinging away money for such nonsense 
if you don't wear them ? It's enough to make a man mad. 
You will not do any thing to please me. Your self-will wears 
me out completely. It's enough " — 

" Pray, forgive me, Franz ! " said she, wiping away the big 
tears from her eyes. " I have not seen you all day long, and 
I wanted to surprise you, and forgot all about a shawl. You 
will forgive me, you will forgive your wife ; won't you ? " 

" Yes, yes, that's enough ; now leave me alone. You know 
I don't like such scenes. And in tears, too ! Do for heaven's 
sake break yourself of this foolish habit of crying at any 
thing and every thing. We have a guest to-day, — Froben, 
who travelled with me. Behave yourself as you ought ; do 
you hear me ? See that nothing is wanting ; for I don't like 
to have to keep house besides all my other business." 

He walked before her to the castle in silence. 



When Faldner showed Froben to his room, he could not 
refrain from congratulating his host on his choice. " Really, 
Franz, I never saw her equal. You were always a lucky 
fellow ; but I never thought you would get such a prize, with 
your strange ideas." 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 63 

" Yes, yes ; she is well enough," answered the Baron dryly, 
as he snuffed the candle. "A man can't have every thing, and 
ought not to expect it in this world." 

" Why ! I hope and trust you are not insensible to such 
excellence. I have seen many women in my day, but never 
one of such perfect beauty. What eyes ! What a figure ! 
And I do not know but that I admire her cultivated mind and 
delicate taste even still more highly." 

" You seem quite captivated," rejoined Faldner, laughing ; 
" but you have read too much : you are not a practical man. 
I always told you so. Believe me, a smart, active house- 
keeper is worth more than what you call your accomplished 
women. . Good-night ; thank your stars that you are a free 
man, and — don't be in a hurry to choose." 

Froben had not failed to observe how anxiously she had 
watched her husband's looks, and how much she seemed to 
stand in awe of him. He felt that so ill-assorted a union 
must have been the work of interest, and not of affection, and 
that so delicate, so sensitive a creature, was ill fitted to bear 
the humors of her stern and selfish lord. He sat plunged in 
such thoughts, till he began to reproach himself for them. 
" I have been false to my first love to-night," thought he. 
" Another image has filled my thoughts, and I have given way 
to ideas that are perhaps sinful, certainly idle." With these 
words, he unrolled the engraving from the beloved picture in 
his bosom, which he always carried with him ; but what was 
Jiis surprise as he noticed the wonderful resemblance it bore to 
the Baroness von Faldner? As to hair and eyes, he could 
not speak ; but the mouth, nose, chin, and throat were sur- 
prisingly alike. " What ! " thought he, " can she be my 
friend's wife, — she whom I saw but once, and imperfectly, 
yet whom I love, and shall love forever ? The stature and 
the figure, too, the same ! Her eyes were fixed on me the 
whole evening, as though she had seen me before. But it is 
all folly. The proud Baron of Faldner, with his high ideas 
of nobility and pure descent, would never have stooped to wed 
a beggar -girl ! " 



64 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

The next morning, when Froben came down to the draw- 
ing-room, he found himself alone. His host had ridden out 
to view the estate, and his lady was busied with household 
affairs. He took up carelessly the cards that lay on the 
mantel. Among them was his friend's wedding-card, on 
which he saw, u Baron von Faldner and Josephine von Tan- 
nensee." 

< The name surprised him. It was the very name of the 
Swiss officer who had figured in Don Pedro's story. He had 
hardly time to collect his thoughts, disturbed by this coinci- 
dence, when Josephine appeared. She apologized for her hus- 
band's absence, adding, " His life is always a laborious and 
anxious one ; but I really believe he is so accustomed to a 
press of business, that he would not be contented without it." 

" Is there more than usual to be attended to on the estate ? " 

" No, he is always so : he is never at rest ; and he spends 
the whole day, from morning to night, among his workmen." 

" You must often feel solitary, I should suppose, during his 
absence." 

" Solitary ! " she repeated, and her voice trembled a little. 
" No : memory is the companion of those who are alone. 
And besides," she added, with an effort at a smile, u in so large 
an establishment as ours, there are a thousand things to be 
attended to ; so that I do not, must not, feel lonesome." 

The slight accent of sorrow with which she spoke impressed 
Froben deeply ; and he paused a while before he answered. 
a Women, nowadays, possess talents and acquirements which 
can be developed in society alone. And I have often thought 
how unhappy one of your sex would be, supposing her to 
possess a cultivated mind, a taste for reading and for intellect- 
ual society, if she finds no kindred spirit in her domestic cir- 
cle, and yet is confined to it." 

Josephine blushed, and our hero could not but feel that he 
had unconsciously reminded her of her own situation. To 
give the conversation a more general character, she replied : 
" We country ladies, of course, enjoy such pleasures less fre- 
quently ; but still we are not so lonely as you might suppose. 
We visit each other often, — only see what a pile of cards 
there is on the mantel there." 



OF TH% PONT-BES-ARTS. 65 

" That reminds me," said Froben, " that I was guilty of a 
petty larceny just now ; and he produced the wedding-card. 
44 Will you believe it, that I did not know of my friend's mar- 
riage till last night ? The card first informed me of your 
name. It is Tannensee, I find." 

" Yes," she answered, with a smile ; " and I was no loser in 
exchanging so insignificant a name for the noble one of 
Faldner." 

" If your father was, as I suppose, Col. von Tannensee, 
you cannot call it insignificant." 

She blushed. " My dear father ! They tell me the empe- 
ror esteemed him a gallant officer, and he died a general. I 
never knew him." 

" Was he not a Swiss ? " 

She looked at him with some surprise. "If I am not 
mistaken, my mother told me he was." 

" And was not your mother named Laura, and of a Spanish 
family ? " She turned pale. " Laura was her name ; but — 
What do you know about her ? Spanish, no ! She spoke Ger- 
man, and was of that nation." 

To account for this curiosity, Froben told the story of his 
meeting with Don Pedro, and his firm belief that she was the 
daughter of that Laura whom the Spaniard had loved so 
warmly. He enlarged on the rank and wealth of her newly 
found relative ; but Josephine betrayed no pleasure at the dis- 
covery : on the contrary, she leaned her head on her hand, 
and burst into tears. 

" What have I done ! " cried Froben, in despair. " It was 
all my folly, — a mere conjecture only. Your relatives can 
decide that better, I " — 

" Alas ! it is my evil fate to have no kindred," said she. 
" Happy are they who can look back to a long line of honor- 
able ancestors ; who have kind and good relatives, endeared 
to them by the ties of blood. I was an only child, and I have 
always lived among strangers. My father, I heard, quarrelled 
with his relations in Switzerland, because they wanted him to 
marry a rich heiress at home ; and, when my mother died, 
there was not a soul in the world to whom I could say, Have 
pity on me ! " 
5 



66 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

Froben was anxious, as well as affected, at her grief. " Was 
not your mother's name Tortosi ? " he asked. 

" She was called Laura von Tortheim." 

" The names are the same ; and I believe you will now have 
no cause to complain of being alone in the world. One kins- 
man at least, you have, and one of the most excellent of men. 
Faldner will be delighted when he hears of our discovery." 

Her tears began to flow afresh. " You do not know my 
husband," she replied. " You have no idea how suspicious he 
is. Every thing must go on regularly and soberly ; and he 
detests any thing like a surprise or a change from the very 
bottom of his soul. I had to regard it as a favor," she added 
bitterly, " as a favor, that a man of such an ancient family 
would make me his wife, and be satisfied with the few papers 
I had to show my birth. He tells me every day that he might 
have married into the first houses, or else that my family is only 
newly ennobled ; that he knows nothing about my mother ; and 
that some of the Tannensees have even turned merchants." 

It was plain that she had married from poverty, not choice, 
and that her brutal husband treated her with rudeness and 
cruelty. Faldner's return to dinner cut short the conversa- 
tion. 

His wife came forward to meet him ; but he passed hastily 
by her. " Is it not enough to drive a man mad, Froben ? " 
were his first words. " I have spent a fortune in getting a 
steam-engine from England, and it won't work at all ! Some- 
thing has been left out or lost. I brought down an engineer 
from Mentz to put it up. I showed him the drawings. 
There is the whole story, all lettered and numbered ; and yet 
the bungler cannot put it up ! " 

Faldner ate little, but drank freely; and his displeasure 
gradually gave way to boisterous mirth. At the close of the 
meal, Josephine gathered courage, and addressed him. "I 
had a singular conversation with our guest this morning, 
which has led to the discovery of a kinsman of mine." Fro- 
ben repeated the story, not without some anxiety as to the 
effect it would produce ; but, contrary to his expectations, the 
baron seemed delighted. " ' Tis as clear as day, " he cried. 
" Tortheim and Tortosi — all the same thing. And you say 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 67 

the old chap is rich, my dear fellow ? Rich, and a bachelor, 
and always talking about his Laura ! Zounds, Josephine ! 
there's a chance for lots of piastres ! " 

Josephine was not much pleased, perhaps, at his coarse way 
of expressing himself; but she answered calmly, " This will 
account for the snatches of Spanish songs that always floated 
in my mind, and also for my having been brought up a Cath- 
olic." With these words she retired. 

" Write to the old man, will you, Froben ? and tell him you 
have found his Laura's daughter. I always told Countess 
Landstrom that, even though my wife had nothing, I was 
sure she would bring luck to the house. How much do you 
suppose the Don will cut up ? " 

Froben changed color. " How should I know ? Do you 
suppose I asked him? But what were you saying about 
Countess Landstrom ? " 

" Oh ! it was there I met my wife. You know I'm a prac- 
tical man. I might have married the richest girl in the coun- 
try ; but I said to myself, ' All is not gold that glitters.' Jose- 
phine was a kind of companion to the countess. She was 
busy all day long, making tea, sewing, overseeing the ser- 
vants, watering flowers, and every thing. I thought she 
would make a good housekeeper, and, though I could not find 
out much about her family, I married her." 

" And you are as happy as the day is long ! " 

" Why, so so. She has nothing of a practical turn ; but I 
lock up all her books, and make her keep house. But come, 
let us look at my unlucky steam-engine." 

As the gentlemen were mounting their horses, Froben saw 
Josephine at a window, waving her handkerchief. " The 
baroness is saluting you," he said ; but his host only laughed, 
and rode on. " Why do you support her in all that senti- 
mental folly, so that we must kiss and flourish handkerchiefs 
whenever I am going away for a few hours ? It is enough to 
spoil any woman ; and, whenever you marry, do as I do. You 
never say where you are going. Your horse is brought round. 
1 Where are you going, dear ? ' she asks two or three times. 
You say nothing, but put on your gloves. 4 How can you go 
away and leave me here all alone ? ' she asks, and lays her 



68 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

hand on your shoulder. You pick up your whip, and say, ' I 
am going to so and so : there is something to be done to-day. 
Adieu ; and, if I don't come back by supper-time, don't wait 
for me.' She is shocked — you whistle ; she goes to the win- 
dow, and flourishes her handkerchief — you ride straight on, 
and take no notice of ,her. That makes a woman respect you. 
After two or three such scenes, my wife gave up asking me 
any question, I assure you." 



The engineer was at work, but had made no progress. 
Faldner grew violent, and called him a bungler and a rogue. 
The man's face was crimson with resentment ; but he sup- 
pressed it. " I will engage to put any machine in order, but 
I must have my own way about it ; and in this case " — 

u I've been helping you a little, and that I suppose has put 
you out ? I have seen half a dozen such machines, and I 
know perfectly well that the large wheels work on the cyl- 
inder, and the small ones above " — 

" This is of another pattern, however, as the drawings show." 

" What do I care for drawings ? I'm deceived all round, — 
cheated by everybody." 

Froben, meanwhile, had been examining the drawings 
carefully, and said at last, u I will lay a bet that it is all as it 
should be. F and H here go with I, and this connects the 
stamping-mill with the machine." 

" To be sure it does ! " cried the engineer triumphantly. 
" This makes the whole thing easy." The baron laughed to 
conceal his surprise, and left the management to his friend, 
expressing little faith in his success. He was deceived, how- 
ever ; for in a very short time the machine was put up, and 
at work. 

This restored him to good humor, and he gave a little en- 
tertainment in honor of his success. Cheerful and good-hu- 
mored as he seemed, it did not escape Froben that he perse- 
cuted his wife incessantly. She did every thing wrong, and 
he drove her, without remorse, from the kitchen to the parlor 
and back again. His visitors were delighted with her grace 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 69 

and beauty, and the old ladies were loud in their praises of 
her good housewifery, " See now," the baron whispered to 
his friend, " what wonders good discipline will do ! She has 
got along very well to-day, with a little help from me, of 
course. But shell mend, she'll mend." The general mirth 
and the good wine elevated his spirits still higher ; and it was 
soon high time to leave the table, as he and some of his friends 
were indulging in some excellent jokes, which were rather too 
broad for the delicate ears of the ladies. Sport of every kind 
was now the order of the day, and even the good old-fash- 
ioned game of forfeits was tolerated. It chanced to be Fro- 
ben's turn to redeem his favor, and Josephine, who fixed the 
forfeits, decided that he should tell some true passage in his 
life. The choice was loudly applauded, most of all by Fald- 
ner ; and, when he saw Froben hesitate, he cried, " Come, 
begin ! or I will for you, and tell your piquant adventure with 
the beggar-girl of the Pont-des-Arts " 

Froben blushed, and looked displeased ; but the company, 
who suspected that some good jest was at the bottom of the 
allusion, cried, " The story ! — the story of the Pont-des- 
Arts!" And he made up his mind to tell it, chiefly to avoid 
any indiscretion on the part of his host, who was warmed with 
wine. Faldner promised, if the narrator departed from the 
truth in any respect, to bring him back to it, as he was him- 
self a witness of the adventure. 



" I do not know," began Froben, " whether you are aware 
that, some years ago, our friend Faldner and I travelled to- 
gether, and lived in Paris in the same house. Our studies 
were the same ; we visited the same circles ; in a word, we 

were inseparable. We had a mutual friend, Dr. M , 

a fellow-countryman, who lived in the Rue Taranne, which, 
as you know, lies on the left bank of the Seine, and leads into 
the Rue Dominique. Our regular evening walk was through 
the Champs Elysees, across to the Fauxbourg St. Germain, 
and thence to our friends ; where we often sat till very late, 
chatting about Germany, France, and what not. We lived, 



70 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

I ought to add, in the Place des Vicioires, a good way off from 
the Rue Taranne ; and we generally came home by the Pont- 
des- Arts, so as to cross the Louvre, and save time. One 
night — it was after eleven — it had rained a little, and the 
wind blew chilly and keen, especially along the river. We 
were going from Quai Malaquois across the Pont- des- Arts. 
The bridge is only for foot-passengers ; and, of course, at that 
time of night, every thing was quite still around it. We 
walked across in silence, wrapping our cloaks around us ; and 
I was just hurrying down the steps on the other side, when I 
saw an extraordinary sight. A tall, slim female stood leaning 
against the side of the bridge. A little black hat was tied 
close before her face, which was still more completely hidden 
by a green veil. She wore a black-silk cloak, and the wind 
betrayed a delicate, youthful figure. A little hand, holding a 
plate, peeped out of the cloak. In front stood a little lantern, 
whose flickering light showed a small neat foot. There is no 
place, perhaps, where the contrast between the greatest splen- 
dor and the lowest depths of misery is as striking as in Paris ; 
but still yon meet few beggars. They seldom attack you for- 
wardly, and you never find them follow you up or persecute 
you with their demand. A blind old man sometimes sits or 
kneels at the corner of the street, holding out his hand qui- 
etly, and leaves it to the passer-by to notice his look of en- 
treaty, or not. The most affecting of all, as I thought, were 
the shamefaced ones, who stand motionless, almost breathless, 
in a corner, with their faces covered, and a taper burning be- 
fore them. Many of my acquaintances assured me that they 
were generally people of the better class, who had become 
so much reduced, that they must either go to labor, or, if they 
were ashamed or unable to work for their daily bread, chose 
this last resource before ending their lives and sorrows in the 
Seine. The female figure at the bridge, which enchained my 
attention, was of this class. I eyed her more closely. Her limbs 
seemed to tremble with the cold even more than the flicker- 
ing light in her lantern ; but she was silent, and let her sor- 
row and the cold night-wind speak for her. I felt in my 
pockets ; but I had no small change, and not even a single 
iranc. I turned to Faldner, and asked him to lend me some ; 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 71 

but he was out of temper, as it seemed, at my keeping him 
waiting in the cold ; and he called to me in German, 4 Leave 
the beggar alone, and come home to bed ; I'm almost frozen.' 
1 Give me a couple of sous, my dear fellow/ I said ; but he 
pulled me by the cloak, and tried to drag me away. The 
veiled figure before me spoke in a trembling but sweet-toned 
voice, and, to our surprise, in good German, 4 O gentlemen, 
have pity on me ! ' The tone and the language made such an 
impression, on me, that I again asked him for some money. 
He laughed. ' Very well, there is a couple of francs,' said he ; 
4 try your luck with the girl if you choose ; but let me go to 
sleep.' He gave me the money, and walked away. I was 
really confused, for she must have heard what Faldner said ; 
and the unhappy are the last that I should wish to insult. I 
drew nearer to her, irresolutely. ' My girl,' I said, ' you have 
chosen a poor stand : there will be few people coming by here 
to-night.' She did not answer aloud ; but whispered after a 
while, ' May those few have pity on the unfortunate ! ' This 
answer surprised me : it was so natural, yet so apt. Her 
graceful attitude and the tone of her voice indicated a person 
of education. i We are fellow-countrymen,' I said. ' Let me 
ask if I cannot do something more for you than this mere 
passing assistance.' — ' We are very poor,' she answered, and 
this time more boldly ; ' and my mother is sick, and has no 
one to help her.' Without reflection, and led only by the 
vague feeling that attracted me to her, I said, ' Show me 
w r here she is.' She was silent and seemed embarrassed. 
4 You must consider this as my honest wish to aid you if I 
can,' I said. ; Come, then, sir,' she rejoined, picked up her 
lantern, blew it out, and hid it and the plate under her cloak." 



" What ! " cried the baron, bursting into a laugh, as Froben 
seemed to pause, " do you mean to stop here ? Do you want 
to deceive me now, as you tried to then V Thus far, ladies 
and gentlemen, he has spoken the exact historical truth. He 
supposed, probably, that I was far away ; but I was standing 
some two paces off from this moving, good Samaritan dia- 



72 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

logue, under the portal of the Louvre, and witnessed the 
whole affair. Whether the conversation is truly reported or 
not, I cannot say ; for the confounded wind made me lose it : 
but I saw the damsel blow out her lantern, and go back with 
him over the bridge. The night was so cold, that I did not 
follow up his adventure ; but, after all, I will bet that he did 
not find mamma sick, or any thing of the kind, but the fair 
dame was only singing the old siren song to a new tune." 
He laughed loudly at his own wit, and the men joined him. 
The ladies looked down, and Josephine seemed displeased 
both at her husband's remarks, and her guest's strange story ; 
for her fingers trembled so, that she could hardly hold her 
plate ; and she eyed the narrator with a look which he felt 
himself bound to interpret in a way little honorable to him- 
self. " I cannot allow my friend here," he continued in a loud 
voice that silenced the company, " to put such an interpreta- 
tion on my conduct : allow me, therefore, to proceed, and, by 
my life," — and as he spoke his color grew deeper and his 
eyes brightened, — "I will tell you nothing but the truth." 

u The girl crossed the bridge I had just passed over. I had 
time enough to look at her, as I walked silently by her side, 
or rather behind her. Her figure, so far as I could see for 
her cloak, and more particularly her voice, were quite youth- 
ful. Her gait was quick, but easy. I offered her my arm ; 
but she would not take it. At the corner of the bridge, she 
turned into the Rue Mazarin. ' Has your mother been sick 
long ? ' I asked her, stepping up alongside, and trying to get 
a peep at her face. ' For two years,' she answered, with a 
deep sigh ; ' but, for a week past, she has been much worse.' 
' Have you been there often before now ? ' — i Where ? ' she 
asked. ' On the bridge.' — ' This is the first time,' was her 
answer. ' You did not choose a good place, then : the other 
avenues are more frequented. 1 I was sorry, even while say- 
ing so ; for I felt that it must hurt her deeply. And she whis- 
pered and sobbed in reply, 'lama stranger here, and — I 
was ashamed to go into the crowd.' — 'How great must be the 
misery,' I said to myself, 'that can force such a creature to ask 
alms ! ' It is true, some such thoughts as Faldner had ex- 
pressed occurred to me now and then ; but I set myself against 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 73 

them : they were too unnatural. If she really belonged to 
that wretched class of women, why should she hide her fea- 
tures, and stand in such a lonely place ? Why should she 
take such care to conceal a figure, which, so far as I could 
judge from a few hasty glimpses, was a fine one ? No : it 
could be nothing but real wretchedness and that shame of 
unmerited poverty which makes it so touching. i Has your 
mother a physician ? ' I asked, after a while. ' She had ; but, 
when we got to be too poor to buy medicines, he wanted to 
send her to the Hopital des Incurables, and I could not bear 
that. O heavens ! my dear mother in a hospital ! ' She 
wept at this, and raised her handkerchief to her eyes. As the 
plate and lantern which she held in the other hand prevented 
her from keeping her cloak close folded, the wind blew it 
aside, and I saw that I was not mistaken. Her figure was tall 
and graceful, her dress plain ; but, as far as I could notice, 
perfectly neat. She caught at her cloak, and, in assisting her, 
I felt the touch of a soft, white hand. 

" By this time we had walked through the Rue Magasin, 
St. Germain, Ecole de Medecine, and a few little alleys; 
when, all at once, she stopped short, and said she had lost 
her way. She said she lived in Rue St. Severin. I was 
puzzled, for I did not know where to find it myself. I saw 
a light in a brandy-shop in a cellar, and went down to ask 
the way, leaving her alone. When I came up, I heard 
voices speaking loud, and saw, by the dim light of a street- 
lamp, that the girl was struggling with two gentlemen, one 
of whom had seized her hand, while the other had hold of 
her cloak : they were laughing and talking to her. I sus- 
pected what was going on, and pulled the cloak out of his 
grasp. She clung to my arm, sobbing and speechless. ' Gen- 
tlemen/ I said, ' you see you are mistaken. Let go the lady's 
cloak this moment ! ' — i Ah ! excuse me, sir,' said the stran- 
ger, i I see you have a prior right to the lady ; ' and they 
went off laughing. We walked on, and the poor girl clung 
to my arm as though she was afraid of falling down in the 
street. ' Courage, courage !. ' I said, ' St. Severin is only 
a little way off, and you'll soon be at home/ When we 
reached the street, she stopped short. ' No, sir, you must not 



74 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

go any farther with me,' said she. ' Why not, pray, since you 
have brought me so far with you already ? I beg of you not 
to suspect me of an improper motive/ I had unconsciously 
taken her hand, and, perhaps, pressed it. She withdrew it 
hastily, and added, ' Forgive me my rudeness in bringing you 
so far out of your way. I beg of you, leave me now ! ' I 
understood that the advances of the strangers had wounded 
her deeply, and perhaps even made her suspicious of me, and 
this had a great effect upon me. I took out the silver I had 
got from Faldner, and was going to hand it to her ; but the 
thought of the trifling aid this small sum would afford made 
me withdraw my hand, and I gave her what little gold I had 
about me. Her hand trembled as she took it : she seemed 
to suppose it was silver, thanked me in an unsteady but 
sweet voice, and was going away. ' Stop,' said I : 'I hope 
your mother will be better ; but she may, perhaps, be in 
want of something ; and, my girl, you are not the right per- 
son for such night-excursions as this. Will you not be in 
front of the Ecole de Medecine this day week at the same 
hour, so that I can hear how your mother is ? ' She seemed 
to hesitate, but at last said, 4 Yes.' — ' And put on that hat 
with the green veil ; so that I may know you again/ She 
promised to do so, thanked me again, ran hastily up the 
street, and was lost in the darkness." 



" When I awoke the next morning, my adventure seemed 
like a dream. But Faldner, who came soon, and began to 
rally me with his usual delicacy, removed all doubts. The 
thing seemed to me, when considered in the clear light of the 
morning, altogether too fabulous to be told to my sceptical 
friend. We have reached, nowadays, a pitch of delicacy 
which borders closely on indelicacy: we had often rather 
seem wild and debauched than singular, or unused to the 
ways of the world. I was disturbed by some undefinable 
feeling, even more than by Faldner's jokes. I reproached 
myself for not having got a sight of her face at any rate. 
1 Why this excessive delicacy ? ' I said to myself. ' Really, for 



OF THE PONT-DES-ABTS. 75 

a couple of Napoleons, it would not have been too much just 
to ask her to raise her veil for a moment.' And yet, when I 
reflected on her whole deportment, which, simple as it was, 
was wholly free from vulgarity, I was forced, half-unwillingly, 
to own that I did right. The voice alone is a sufficient dis- 
tinction between good-breeding and rudeness ; and the sweet 
tones I had listened to must belong to a person of some edu- 
cation and refinement. I could not get rid of these thoughts 
all day long ; and at night, when I visited a brilliant circle 
of ladies, I was accompanied in my mind by the poor girl in 
her black hat, green veil, and impenetrable cloak. The rest 
of the week I kept blaming myself for my folly, and yet 
indulging in it. It seemed as though the capital of the civil- 
ized world, with all its attractions, had nothing worth noti- 
cing except the Pont-des-Arts. At last the Friday came. I 
used every stratagem to get rid of Faldner and the rest of 
my friends, and set out as soon as it was dark. It was an 
hour's walk, and I had time enough for reflection; and I 
determined to see her face at any rate, and to make up my 
mind what to think of her. I had started off so early, that it 
was only ten when I reached the Ecole de Medecine, — a full 
hour before my time. I stepped into a cafe, and tumbled 
over a file of newspapers : at last it struck eleven. 

" There were few people about, and no green veil to be 
seen anywhere. Suppose she should not come, thought I, as 
I walked up and down for the tenth time. The half-hour 
struck, and I began to grumble at my own folly, when I saw 
something green under a lamp some thirty paces off. I hur- 
ried up, and it was she. l Good-evening,' said I. 1 1 am glad 
you are come ; I was afraid you would not keep your ap- 
pointment.' She bowed low, without taking my hand, and 
walked by my side. She seemed deeply moved. ' Sir, my 
noble-hearted countryman,' said she, ' I could not but keep 
my word, if only to thank you. Be assured it is not in order 
to make fresh demands on your benevolence. Oh, how 
richly, how generously, you have treated us ! Can a daughter's 
heartfelt thanks, can my sick mother's prayers and blessings, 
be any return for it ? ' — ' Don't say a word about it,' an- 
swered I. i How is your mother ? ' — 'I believe I may begin 



76 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

to hope again. The physician does not speak decidedly, but 
she feels stronger. Oh, how much I thank you ! Your lib- 
eral present enabled me to buy her strengthening food ; and 
believe me, sir, the thought that such good men are still to be 
found in the world has done her almost as much service/ — 
' What did your mother say to you when you came home ? ' 
I inquired. ' She was very anxious, as it was so late : she 
had been very unwilling to let me go out, and was afraid of 
some mischief happening. I told her every thing ; but when 
I untied my handkerchief, and drew out the presents you 
gave me, and there was gold among them, — gold among the 
copper and silver — she was astonished, and — ' She stopped, 
and seemed unable to go on. I could guess that her mother 
had suspected something wrong, and I put some more ques- 
tions ; but she answered with touching frankness, ' that her 
mother said their generous countryman must be either a 
prince or an angel.' — ' I am neither the one nor the other,' 
I replied. ' But how much have you left? any thing ? — ' Oh, 
yes ! ' said she confidently ; but it did not escape me that she 
sighed unconsciously at the same time. ' How much is there 
left ? ' I asked, and more peremptorily. ' Oh ! we paid our 
bill at the apothecary's, and a month's rent ; and I bought 
something for mother to eat, and there is something left yet.' 
' How wretchedly they must live !' thought 1, 4 when, out of this 
trifle, they can pay for medicines and a month's rent, and 
buy food for a week ! ' 'I want you to tell me exactly how 
much there is left,' I continued. ' Sir ! ' was her reply, as 
she drew back a step. ' My good girl, you do not, or you 
will not, understand me. I ask you seriously what you expect 
to do when this little sum is gone. Have you any prospect 
of assistance ? ' — ' No, none,' was the sad answer. 4 Think 
of your mother, and do not reject my aid,' I added. I offered 
her my hand, and she pressed it to her heart gratefully. 
< Come with me, then,' said I. 'I do not come straight from 
home, and am, unluckily, without money : be good enough to 
go a little way with me, and I will give you something for 
your mother.' She went with me in silence ; and, though I 
was pleased with the thought of having her with me, I felt 
almost hurt that she should go with me so readily, by night, 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS, 77 

to a gentleman's lodgings : but it was not so. After walking 
a few hundred paces, she drew her arm out of mine. ' No, 
no, I must not, I cannot/ she cried, bursting into tears. 
1 Why not ? what is the matter ? ' asked I. ' I will not go 
farther : I cannot go with you.' — ' Upon my word/ I cried 
with some anger, ' you really have very little confidence in 
me : if it was not for your mother, I would quit you at once, 
for you insult me.' She took my hand, and pressed it fer- 
vently. ' Have I offended you ? God knows I did not mean 
it. Pardon a poor ignorant girl. You are so generous ! how 
could I think of offending you ? ' — ' Come along, then,' I 
rejoined, ' we have no time to lose ; it is late, and we are a 
good way off.' But she stopped short, and said, ' No, nothing 
shall tempt me to go farther.' — 'What are you afraid of? 
There is no one here : you may go with me in safety.' But 
she only repeated, ' I beg you, for God's sake, to leave me ! ' 
I knew very well, that, if I painted her mother's need in 
lively colors, she would go with me ; but I was moved at her 
suffering. ' Well, then, stay,' I told her ; ' but stop, do you 
understand needlework ? ' 

" ' Oh, yes, sir ! ' she said, drying her tears. 

" ' Here is a white handkerchief; can you hem and mark a 
half-dozen such for me ? ' 

" She looked at it, and answered, ' With pleasure, sir, and 
do it neatly too.' 

" To my mortification, I had to produce money, though 1 
had pretended to have none about me. 

" Here, buy six of them. Can you have three ready by 
next Sunday ? ' She promised to do it, and I gave her some- 
thing more for her mother. She thanked me warmly, and 
seemed to be pleased that I had given her work ; for she 
kept chattering on about how neatly she would do the hand- 
kerchiefs. And once she asked me if I would have a border 
a VAnglaise. I said yes to every thing, but held her fast as 
she was leaving me. ' There is something else you must do 
to oblige me : you can do it, and that easily,' I remarked. 

" ' And, pray, what is it ? I will gladly do any thing for 
you,' was her answer. 

" ' Let me, then, lift that envious veil, and see your face, 
that I may have some recollection of this night.' 



78 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

" She slipped aside, and only held her veil tighter. * Do 
not, I beg of you ! ' she said, seeming to struggle with herself 
at the time. * You have the sweet remembrance of your 
bounty : my mother strictly forbade me to lift my veil, and, 
besides, I assure you I am as ugly as darkness itself. I would 
only frighten you ! ' 

" Her resistance only roused my curiosity still more. A 
really ugly woman, I thought, would never say so of herself. 
I tried to catch her veil ; but she slipped away like an eel, 
crying, c Dimanche a revoir, 9 and was gone. She stopped 
some fifty yards off, waved my white handkerchief, and said, 
1 Good-night/ in her silvery voice." 



" The next week I busied myself in thinking what the 
girl's rank in life could be. The more I dwelt on her choice 
language and delicate feelings, the higher I was inclined to 
place her. I determined to ascertain that point at any rate, 
and not be put off again so easily as in the matter of the 
veil. The Sunday came ; and you may remember that 
afternoon, Faldner, which we spent at Montmorenci. You 
wanted to stay late, and I urged you to go home early, and, 
finally, went off without you. You did not believe the ex- 
cuse I gave, that I could not bear the night-air ; but you did 
not dream of a rendezvous with the beggar-girl of the Pont- 
des-Arts, — and how could you ? She was the first on the 
ground this time ; and, as she had the handkerchiefs to give 
me, she was beginning to fear I had missed her. She kept 
talking on with almost childlike delight, and, as I fancied, 
with more confidence than before, while showing me her 
work by the light of a street-lamp. She seemed delighted to 
hear me praise her needlework. 

" 4 See,' said she, 4 1 have worked in your name, too,' point- 
ing to E. V. F. beautifully embroidered in the corner. She 
wanted to give me back a handful of silver, and nothing but 
my declaring that I should feel insulted by her doing so in- 
duced her to take it again. I ordered something else, as I 
saw that this way of giving charity was most agreeable to 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 79 

her feelings. Her mother was not worse, though still con- 
fined to her bed. When we had disposed of this subject, I 
asked her directly what was her family and condition. Her 
story, which was told in a few words, is so common a one in 
France, that I suppose it is the burden of every beggar's 
petition. Her father was an officer in the grande arme'e, who 
had been put upon half-pay after the restoration, had joined 
the emperor in the hundred days, and fallen with the guard 
at Waterloo. His widow lost his pension, and lived after- 
wards poorly and wretchedly. For two years, they had sub- 
sisted on the remains of their little property, and had just 
reached that lowest degree of misery, when no resource re- 
mains but to quit the world at once. I asked her if she 
could not have assisted her mother in some other way. 

" ' You mean by going out to service ? ' inquired she with- 
out the least embarrassment. ' Certainly ; but I could not do 
it. Before my mother fell sick, I was too young, hardly 
fourteen ; and, when she got so bad that she could not leave 
her bed, I had to remain with her. If she had continued 
well, I would gladly have forgotten our former situation, and 
would have gone to a milliner's, or got a situation as govern- 
ess, for I have been well educated, sir : but it could not be.' 

" I again begged her to raise her veil, but in vain. The 
allusion she made to her age rendered me, I will confess, still 
more anxious to see her face. She could not be much over 
sixteen ; but she begged me so earnestly to excuse her ; she 
said her mother had given her such good reasons for avoiding 
it that it could not be. After this, we used to meet twice a 
week. I had always some work for her, and she was always 
ready with it at the appointed time. The more closely I 
adhered to the deportment I had always showed towards her, 
the more distant and respectful I was, the more frank and 
confiding did she become. She even confessed to me, that, 
when at home, she was always thinking of our next meeting ; 
and did not I do the same ? Day and night I thought only 
of this singular creature, whose refined taste, amiable soft- 
ness, and peculiar situation, made her every day more inter- 
esting to me. Meantime, spring had arrived, and, with it, the 
time at which I had promised Faldner to join him in a trip to 



80 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

England. Many may think what I say silly ; but it is the fact, 
that I thought of our journey with reluctance. Paris had 
nothing to interest rue longer ; but the beggar- girl had so 
captivated my senses, that I looked forward with sorrow to 
our separation. I could not avoid going without making 
myself a laughing-stock; for no other sufficient reason for 
putting off our excursion could be devised. I was ashamed 
of myself, too, and reproached myself with my own folly. I 
determined to go ; but certainly no one ever took so little - 
pleasure in seeing England as I did." 



" I told her of my intention a week beforehand : she trem- 
bled and wept. I told her to ask her mother for permission 
to visit her, and she gave it. The next time, however, she 
told me, with great concern, that her mother begged me to 
give up the idea, as a visit, in her present frame of mind, 
would overcome her. I thought of it only as a means of 
seeing my fair one by daylight, and unveiled ; so I requested 
this favor again. She wished me to come again before going 
away, and promised to obtain her mother's permission. I 
shall never forget that evening. She came, and my first 
question was, whether she had agreed to it : she said yes, and 
raised her veil herself. The moon shone bright, and I looked 
under her hat with trembling eagerness. It seemed, however, 
that the permission to unveil was only a partial one ; for she 
wore what is called a Venetian mask, which hides the upper 
part of the face. But how beautiful, how finished, were the 
features that I saw ! A small, delicate nose, blooming cheeks, 
a lovely mouth, a perfect chin, and a graceful, dazzling white 
neck. As to her eyes, I could not satisfy myself; but I fan- 
cied they were dark and fiery. She blushed, as I gazed long 
and transportedly at her. ' Do not be angry with me, sir,' 
said she, ' for wearing this half-mask : my mother would not 
allow it at all at first, and, after all, it was only on this con- 
dition. I felt provoked at it myself; but she gave me good 
reasons for it, and I saw the force of them.' 

" ' And, pray, what were her reasons ? ' I asked. 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 81 

" ' Oh, sir ! ' cried she mournfully, i you will live forever in 
our hearts ; but you must forget us, nevertheless : you must 
never, never see me again, or, if you do, must not recognize 
me !' 

" ' Do you suppose, then, that I shall not recollect these 
fine features, even if I should not see your eyes or fore- 
head ? ' 

" ' My mother thinks you will not,' was her answer : ' she 
says it is very hard to remember a face that we have only 
seen half of/ 

" ' And why must I not see you, not recognize you ?' " 

" She wept again, and clasped my hand, as she replied, l It 
must not be ! You will not care about ever meeting the 
poor beggar-girl again ; and — No, my mother was right : it 
is better thus ! ' 

" I told her that my journey would be a short one ; that I 
should probably be back in Paris in two months, and that 
I hoped to meet her again. She only wept more bitterly, and 
shook her head. I asked why she doubted it. 

" ' I feel that this is the last time I shall ever see you,' she told 
me. ' I do not think my mother will live long (our physician 
told me so yesterday), and then all is over ! And even if she 
should live, when you go to London, you'll soon forget such a 
poor, wretched creature as I am.' Her grief affected me 
deeply. I tried to console her : I promised solemnly that I 
never would forget her. I made her promise to be in the 
same place on the 1st and 15th of every month to meet 
me. She promised it, smiling through her tears, as if she felt 
little hope of it. ' Farewell, then, till we meet again/ I 
said, as I clasped her in my arms, and put a small plain ring 
on her finger. ' Farewell ! think of me sometimes, and do not 
forget the 1st and 15th.' 

" * How could I forget it ! ' she answered, looking up to me 
tearfully. ' But I shall never see you again : you are bidding 
me adieu forever.' 

" I could not refrain from kissing her soft lips. She blushed, 

but did not resist. I slipped a bank-note into her hand : she 

eyed me anxiously, and clung closer to me. ' Farewell, till 

we meet again,' I said, as she gently freed herself from my 

6 



82 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

embrace. The moment of parting seemed to give her courage. 
She threw her arms around me, and I felt a warm kiss on my 
lips, as she said passionately, ' Forever ; farewell forever ! ' 
and disappeared. 

" I have never seen her since. After a stay of three 
months, I returned to Paris; on the 15th, I repaired to the 
Place de VEcole de Medecine, and waited there over an 
hour ; but my fair one did not appear. I went there again 
and again, on the 1st and 15th of every month. Many a 
time, too, I strode through the Rue St. Severin, and looked up 
to the windows, and inquired for a poor German lady with 
one daughter ; but I never heard of them again ; and the sweet 
girl was right when she bade me farewell ' forever.' " 



Our hero told his tale with a degree of earnestness that 
added to its effect ; and it plainly produced a deep impression, 
at least on the feminine portion of the company. Josephine 
wept, and many of the ladies wiped their eyes by stealth. 
The gentlemen had grown serious, and seemed to listen with 
much interest ; only the baron smiled meaningly, and touched 
his neighbor's elbow every now and then, and whispered 
something in his ear. When Froben paused, he broke into 
a loud laugh. " That's what I call getting cleverly out of the 
scrape," he cried. " I always said our friend was a deep one. 
Only see how the ladies are moved ! the dog — and my wife 
there is whining as though the priest had refused her ab- 
solution. Capital, upon my word ! Truth and fiction ! 
Yes, yes : you have been copying Goethe. Truth and fiction ! 
It's a capital joke ! " 

Froben felt hurt, and answered, in some displeasure, " I 
told you at first that I intended to avoid fiction, and tell 
nothing but the truth ; and I hope you will not refuse to 
believe it such." 

"Heaven forbid !" replied the baron laughingly. "The 
truth is, you made your own arrangement with the girl, and 
now you have built up a little romance out of your visits to 
her. But you told the story well ; that I won't deny." 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 83 

The young man's color changed ; he noticed that Jose 
phine's eyes were fixed anxiously upon her husband ; he 
thought he saw that she was of Faldner's opinion, and he was 
unwilling to be deprived of her esteem by this vulgar wit. 
" I beg you to say no more about it," he went on. " I have 
never yet had any reason to put a false coloring on any ac- 
tion of mine, and I cannot allow others to do it for me. I tell 
you, for the last time, on my word, every thing happened just 
as I have told it." 

" Then, Heaven pity you ! " answered Faldner, clapping his 
hands ; " for, if so, your exaggerated delicacy and theoretical 
weakness made you throw away a couple of hundred francs 
on a cunning street-walker, who took you in with an every- 
day story about poverty and a sick mother ; and you got 
nothing for it but one poor kiss. Poor devil, to be made such 
a fool of in Paris ! " 

This insinuation, and the loud laughter with which it was 
greeted, provoked our hero still farther. He was about to 
leave the company in a towering passion, when he was ar- 
rested by an unexpected sight. Josephine rose up slowly, 
pale as a corpse, and seemed about to make some reply to her 
husband, but sank down lifeless. Everybody sprang up, and 
ran about in confusion ; the ladies assisted her ; the gentlemen 
asked each other how it had happened so suddenly. Froben 
came near fainting himself, in alarm ; and the baron muttered 
curses upon the weak nerves of women, and their fastidious 
delicacy, that makes them faint so easily : all was confusion. 
Josephine came to herself in a few minutes. She wished to 
retire to her room ; and all the ladies crowded after her, all 
busy, and all curious. A hundred remedies were proposed, 
all of which had been found specifics in cases of fainting, and, 
finally, it was unanimously resolved, that the baroness's great 
exertions to entertain her guests, and the cares of her house- 
hold, had produced the unpleasant accident, aided, perhaps, 
by the embarrassments she must have felt at the very 
improper language her husband had allowed himself to use. 

The baron was busy, in the mean time, in bringing back 
the company to order. He pledged his guests, and endeav- 
ored to quiet their apprehensions by all the arguments he 



84 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

could devise. " It's nothing but a new-fangled notion," said 
he. " Every lady of rank has weak nerves ; and, if she has 
not, she fears she will be taken for ill-bred : this fainting 
away is the fashion. Another notion is, that we must never 
call any thing by its right name : every thing must be so 
delicate, devout, lady-like, and propriety-fied, that it is enough 
to drive a man mad. She is angry now, because I indulged 
in an innocent jest ; because I did not melt away in sympathy 
at this most tender and affecting story, but, instead, ventured 
to throw out a few practical suggestions. Why, there's no 
harm in such things among ourselves ! And as for you, friend 
Froben, I thought you were too sensible a man to take offence 
so easily." 

The person he addressed had disappeared, and repaired to 
his chamber, out of humor with himself and with the world. 
He was at a loss how to account for what happened ; and his 
mind, half indignant at his friend's coarseness, half alarmed 
at Josephine's accident, was too much moved to admit of calm 
reflection. " Will not, she believe me ? " he thought to him- 
self. " Will she give more weight to her husband's sneers than 
to the plain, unadorned truth with which I told my story ? 
What meant the strange glances she cast upon me while I 
was speaking ? How could this adventure affect her so 
deeply as to make her turn pale and tremble ? Does she 
really respect me ? and was she offended at his rudeness, which 
must have lowered me so much in her eyes ? And what did 
she mean to say when she rose ? to check Faldner's vulgarity ? 
or to defend me, even ? " He paced up and clown his room 
as he thought thus, and his eyes fell upon the engraving of 
his beloved picture. He unrolled it, and eyed it with a bitter 
smile. " And how could I let a feeling of shame induce me 
to open my heart to beings who understand nothing about 
matters of which the fashionable world is ignorant ! vice and 
meanness seem to them more proper, more natural, than 
unusual virtue. How could I forget myself so far as to speak 
of those lips and cheeks to stocks and stones ! Poor, poor 
girl ! how far nobler art thou 1n thy low estate than these 
butterflies, who know real suffering and honest poverty only 
from report, and who treat as a fable every virtue that rises 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 85 

above their own level ! Where art thou now ? and dost thou 
think of thy friend, and those evenings that made him so 
happy ? " These thoughts changed the current of his feelings, 
and grief took the place of anger. 



The next morning, Froben turned over in his mind the 
events of the day before, and was debating with himself 
whether or not he should leave the house, when his door 
opened, and the baron entered, crestfallen and ashamed. 
" You did not come to table last night, nor this morning," he 
began. " You are angry ; but be reasonable, and pardon me. 
I had drunk too much wine, and you know my weakness 
when I am heated : I cannot forbear joking. I have been 
punished enough already, in having my fete end so, and mak- 
ing me the talk of the neighborhood for a month to come. 
Don't make me more miserable ; let us be friendly as be- 
fore." 

" Let the affair rest," said Froben gloomily, as he offered 
him his hand. " I do not like to discuss such subjects ; but 
to-morrow I must leave you : I cannot stay here longer." 

" Don't be such a fool," said Faldner, who had not expected 
this, 4i to be off for such a trifle. But I always said you were 
a hot-headed fellow. No, you can't go ; you know you must 
wait, at any rate, till we get an answer from the Don. As for 
our friends, you need not be uneasy ; for they all gave me a 
famous scolding, especially the women, and said you were 
right, and I was to blame for all." 

" How is the baroness ? " asked Froben, to change the 
subject. 

" Oh ! perfectly well ; she was only a little frightened for 
fear of some difficulty between us : she is waiting breakfast for 
you. Come down, and be reasonable. I must be off to the 
mill. It's all forgotten, is it not ? " 

" Certainly, only let us drop the subject," was his answer. 
And he followed the baron, who, full of pleasure at their 
speedy reconciliation, informed his lady of what had passed, 
and hastened to the mill. To Froben, it seemed that every 



86 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

thing was changed ; perhaps the change was in himself only. 
Josephine's features, her whole deportment, seemed different. 
A settled melancholy, a tender sorrow, seemed to have settled 
upon her features ; yet her smile, as she welcomed him, was 
sweet and kind. She ascribed her illness of the day before to 
over-exertion, and seemed to wish to avoid the subject. But 
Froben, who set so high a value on her good opinion, could not 
consent to her refraining from all allusion to his story ; and he 
told her, " I cannot suffer you to elude me so, baroness. I think 
little of the opinions of others. What do I care if they choose 
to measure me by their own standard ! But, really, I should 
be deeply grieved if you should come to a false conclusion, 
or even entertain, for a moment, opinions which must lower 
me greatly in your esteem. I beg of you, tell me honestly 
what you think of me and of my story." 

She eyed him for some time. Her fine eyes tilled with tears, 
as she took his hand, and replied, " What I think of it, Fro- 
ben ? If the whole world should doubt it, /, at least, know 
that you have spoken the truth. You are not aware how well 
I know you ! " 

His color rose with pleasure as he kissed her hand. " How 
good it is in you not to misunderstand me," was his answer. 
" And, indeed, every word I said was the exact truth." 

" And this girl," she continued, — " is it she of whom you 
were speaking lately ? Don't you remember when we were 
talking of Jean Paul's Clotilda, and you owned to me that 
you were in love, and without hope ? Is it she ? " 

" It is," he answered gloomily. " No, you must not laugh 
at this folly : you can feel too deeply to think it ridiculous. I 
know how much may be said against this fancy. I have often 
blamed myself as a fool, a dreamer chasing a shadow. I do 
not even know whether she loves me in return." 

" She does!" cried Josephine involuntarily; but, blushing 
at what she said, she added, " she must love you. Believe me, 
such noble conduct must have made a deep impression on the 
heart of a girl of sixteen ; and in all her language, as you 
have told it, there lurks, unless I am greatly mistaken, a 
very considerable degree of love." 

Our hero listened to her words with delight. " How often 



OF TEE PONT-DES-ARTS. 87 

I have said so to myself, when I was without hope, and 
looked back sadly to the past ! " he rejoined. " But to what 
purpose ? Only to make myself more unhappy. I have often 
struggled with myself, have often sought to distract myself in 
the crowd, to occupy my mind with a press of business. That 
fair, unhappy figure, always hovered before my eyes ; and to 
see her once more was all I craved. I desire it still. I may 
confess it to you ; for you can understand and respect my 
feelings ; and I set out on a journey only because my longing 
desire to search for her and to look upon her drove me from 
home. And, when I reflect upon it, it sometimes seems to 
me as if she might yet be mine. You turn away your 
head. Oh, I understand. You think I ought not to marry 
any one who was sunk so low in poverty ; of such doubt- 
ful descent : you are thinking of the opinions of the world, 
and I have often thought over it myself; but so true as I 
live, if I were to find her again such as I left her, I would 
take counsel only of my heart. Would you censure me 
severely for doing so ? " 

She did not answer : her head was turned aside, and 
rested on her hand. Without moving, she handed him a 
book, and asked him to read for her. He took it, looking at 
her inquiringly ; for the first time he could not understand 
her behavior : but she made a sign to him to read, and he 
obeyed, though he would rather have poured out the fulness 
of his heart still further. He read at first without attention ; 
but, after a while, the subject attracted him, and drew his 
thoughts more and more away from their conversation, and, 
finally, so engrossed him, that he did not observe that the 
baroness turned upon him a look of sadness ; that her glances 
were fixed tenderly upon him ; and that her eyes often filled 
with tears, which it was not easy to repress. By the time he 
had done, Josephine had recovered herself so far, that she 
could talk composedly about the author ; but he still fancied 
that her voice trembled at times, and the kind familiarity 
with which she had always treated her husband's friend had 
disappeared : and he would have felt unhappy, except that 
the warm feelings expressed in her eyes made him doubt the 
accuracy of his observation. 



88 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

As the baron was not expected till evening, and his lady 
had retired to her apartments, Froben resolved to sleep away 
the sultry noonday heat till dinner-time. He threw himself 
down on a mossy bank in the arbor, which the many pleasing 
hours he had spent there with his amiable hostess had endeared 
to him, and was soon asleep. He had left his cares behind ; 
they did not pursue him into the land of dreams. Pleasant 
recollections only came, and mingled and shaped themselves 
into new and bright images. The young girl of the Rue St. 
Severin hovered before him with her sweet voice, and began 
to talk of her mother : he scolded her for staying away so 
long, as he had never failed to look for her on the 1st and 
15th of every month. He tried to steal a kiss to punish 
her ; she resisted : he raised her veil, and saw Don Pedro, 
dressed in his love's clothes, and Diego his servant, ready to 
burst with laughing at the trick. Then fancy, at one bold 
leap, placed him in the picture-gallery in Stutgard. The 
paintings had been differently arranged. He looked through 
all the rooms for his favorite portrait, but in vain : it was not 
to be found. He began to weep, and to complain loudly, when 
the attendant came up, and asked him to be quiet, and not 
wake the pictures, as they were all asleep just then. All at 
once he saw it hanging in a corner, not as before a half-length, 
but large as life : it looked mischievously at him, then stepped 
out of the frame, and embraced its bewildered adorer; he 
felt a long, warm -.kiss on his lips. It sometimes happens, when 
we are dreaming, that we think we awake, and say to our- 
selves it was all a dream: and so it was with him. He 
thought that the kiss wakened him, and that he opened his 
eyes, and, lo ! a blooming face, that seemed a well-known one, 
bent over him. He closed his eyes again, faint with the de- 
licious feeling of the warm breath, the sweet kisses that he 
drank in ; he heard a noise ; he opened his eyes again, and he 
saw a figure in a black hat and cloak, with a green veil, flit 
away. As she turned a corner, she looked round at him again : 
it was the features of his beloved, and she wore the same 
envious mask. " Ah, it's only a dream ! " he said, laughing 
at himself, and tried to shut his eyes again ; but the conscious- 
ness of being awake, the rustling of the leaves in the wind, 



OF THE PONT-DES-AHTS. 89 

and the plashing of the fountains, were so plain, that he was 
soon fully aroused. The strange and well-defined shape of 
his dream stood life-like before his mind : he looked towards 
the corner round which she vanished, towards the spot where 
she stood and bent over him; and he thought he yet felt her 
kisses on his lips. " Has it come to this, then," he thought, not 
without alarm, " that I dream by . day, and think I see her 
before me ? To what madness will this lead ? No : I never 
should have believed that any one could dream so vividly. It 
is a sickness of the brain, a fever of the fancy ; and I am 
almost disposed to believe that dreams can leave footprints 
behind them, for those in the sand here are not the marks of 
my foot." His glance fell on the bench where he had lain, 
and he saw a folded paper : he took it up in great surprise. 
There was no direction : it was folded like a billet-doux. He 
debated a moment whether to open it or not ; but curiosity 
prevailed : he opened it, and — a ring fell out. He held it in 
his hand while he ran over the letter hastily. " Often am I 
near thee, my noble benefactor ; often am I near thee, filled 
with that inexpressible love which gratitude inspires, and 
which will end only with life. I know thy noble heart beats 
for me alone. Thou hast wandered through distant countries to 
meet me, but in vain ; forget an unhappy creature ; for what 
avails it ? There is happiness in the thought of being thine, 
and thine only ; but it cannot be. Forever, was the word I 
said, even then ! I love, indeed ; but fate condemns us to live 
asunder : only in your memory is she allowed to live as The 
Beggar-girl of the Pont-des-Arts." 

Our hero a second time fancied he was dreaming; he 
looked round inquiringly, but the well-known objects around 
him — the arbor, the trees, the distant castle — were all in 
their places, and he saw that he was really awake. And the 
letter was there, — a real epistle, and no creation of fancy. 
" Perhaps some one is playing me a trick," he thought : " it 
must be so ; it is Josephine's work, and the figure I saw was 
only a masquerade." He felt the ring lying in his hand, and 
turned pale as he examined it. No, here was no trick : it was 
the self-same ring he gave his beloved when he bade her fare- 
well forever. Though at first tempted to indulge in supersti- 



90 THE BEGGAB-GIRL 

tious feelings, the idea that finally gained the mastery was 
that this token of his mistress indicated that she must be near 
at hand. The idea was rapture : he would not allow himself 
to doubt ; he would see her, and that soon. He pressed the 
ring to his lips, and rushed out of the arbor. His glances 
wandered in every direction in hopes of seeing her. But he 
looked in vain. He asked the workmen in the garden, the 
servants in the castle, whether they had seen any strange 
lady. They had seen no one. He sat down to table in 
perfect bewilderment. It was in vain that Faldner sought to 
learn the cause of his embarrassment ; that the baroness 
asked whether it was the scene of yesterday that dis- 
turbed him ; his only answer was, " that something had hap- 
pened which he should certainly call a miracle if his reason 
did not overcome his superstitious feelings." 



This strange occurrence, and the language of the note, which 
he read over ten times a day, made him very thoughtful. He 
began to consider whether it was possible for heavenly beings 
to mingle among men. He had often laughed at the enthu- 
siasts who believe in appearances and messages from another 
world, and divine spirits that wait on man, as firmly as they 
do in the gospel. He had often proved the physical impossi- 
bility of such apparitions ; but what was he to think now ? He 
determined' to forget it all. and the very next moment wearied 
himself with efforts to render the recollection still more vivid. 
The next day, it happened again that Josephine was too busy 
in household affairs to entertain him, and he repaired to the 
well-known arbor. He read ; and, as he did so, the thought 
that perhaps she might appear again distracted his attention. 
The mid-day heat was exhausting : he tried to keep himself 
awake ; he read with more zeal and exertion ; but his head 
gradually fell back, the book dropped from his hands, and he 
fell asleep. 

He awoke at about the same hour as on the day before, but 
no green-veiled figure was in sight. He laughed at himself 
for having expected her, and rose up sad and discontented to 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 91 

return to the castle. All at once he saw a white handker- 
chief lying near him, which he did not remember to have 
placed there. He looked at it, and was sure it was his, for it 
was marked with his initials. " How did this get here ? " he 
asked himself in amazement, as he saw that it was one of the 
handkerchiefs which his beloved had hemmed for him, and 
which he always kept as sacredly as if they had been holy rel- 
ics. " Is this another token ? " thought he, as he opened it in 
the hope of finding another billet-doux. He was disappointed; 
but he noticed something embroidered in one of the corners, 
and, on examining it, he read the word, u Forever ! " " She has 
been here, then ! " he exclaimed, " and I have slept through it 
all like a sluggard ! Why this new token ? Why repeat those 
sad words which have made me so unhappy already ? " He 
again asked all the servants if they had seen any stranger in 
the garden. They all said no ; and the old gardener added, 
that no one had been in the garden for three hours but her 
ladyship. " And how was she dressed ? " asked Froben in 
great surprise. " Oh, sir, that's more than I can tell you," 
was the answer. u She is always dressed like a lady; but 
what she wore I can't tell you, by the same token, as she 
passed, she nodded in her friendly way, and said, ' Good-day, 
Jacob.' " Our hero took him aside. " I entreat you to tell 
me," he whispered, " did she wear a green veil ? Had she 
large black goggles ? " The old man looked at him suspi- 
ciously, and shook his head. " Black goggles ! her ladyship 
wear black goggles ! Why, how can you say so ? Her eyes 
are as clear and sharp as a chamois', and she to wear black 
goggles like the old women at church ! No, no, sir : you must 
not let such foolish ideas get into your brain ; and excuse me, 
sir, but the sun is so hot I think you had better put on a hat, 
for fear of a stroke of the sun." So said the old gardener, 
and walked away, touching his forehead with his forefinger, to 
hint to the other servants that he was afraid there was some- 
thing wrong in the young gentleman's upper story. 



The only way Froben could account for this mysterious 
proceeding was that it was unaccountable. And this strange 



92 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

way of sporting with his affections and his honor occupied 
him so much that he did not see many things which otherwise 
would hardly have escaped his notice. Josephine's eyes were 
red when they met at table. The baron was cross and silent, 
and seemed to be obliged to give vent to the ill-humor which 
clouded his brow and eye, by an occasional curse at his wife's 
bad cookery and worse housekeeping. She made no answer. 
Sometimes she cast a glance at Froben, as though imploring • 
his assistance or consolation. Alas ! she did not notice that 
her husband watched those looks, and that they made the red 
spot on his cheek grow deeper. As for Froben, he thought 
it nothing unusual, and did not even take the trouble to ask 
the baroness the reason of her husband's ill-humor ; nor did 
he think it strange that she grew more reserved in Faldner's 
presence ; and when his friend forced him to accompany him 
on his visits to his farms, and spend the whole day with him in 
measuring, viewing, and calculating, he only ascribed it to 
his restless activity. One day, however, he was a little sur- 
prised at his behavior. Faldner was waiting for him to ride 
out, booted and spurred. He feigned slight illness as an ex- 
cuse, and, on his adding, unsuspectingly, u Besides, you know 
I must stay and read to your wife sometimes," the baron cried 
out in high anger, " No, I will not have any more reading. 
Every thing is going wrong already without that. I don't 
want to have her head filled with such romantic notions as 
I've seen a sample of lately. Eead to yourself, my dear fel- 
low, and excuse me if I dispose of my wife otherwise. Go 
down into the garden, Josephine : there are some vegetables to 
be got ready for dinner ; and afterwards be good enough to go 
to the clergyman's ; you have owed them a visit this long 
time." Saying this, he took up his whip, and walked away. 
" What does this mean ? what is the matter with him to- 
day ? " Froben asked, in astonishment, seeing that Josephine 
had hard work to keep from sobbing. " Oh^he is always so," 
was her answer. " Your visit made a little difference at first, 
but he is now himself again." " But, for heaven's sake ! " 
cried Froben, " send one of your servants into the garden." 
"I must not," she answered decidedly; "I must see to it my- 
self." " And the visit to the clergyman's ? " " You have 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 93 

heard that I must pay it ; let us say no more about it. But 
yourself seemed changed within these few days ; you are not 
so cheerful as you were. Do you find it disagreeable here ? 
Has either my husband or myself done any thing that is un- 
pleasant ? " 

Froben was corifused. He was on the point of telling her 
his strange adventure in the garden, but the idea of exposing 
his weakness to her restrained him. " I received letters from 

lately ; and, if my humor seems changed, they are the 

cause," was his answer. She looked at him doubtingly : a reply 
seemed to hover upon her lips ; but it seemed as if she was 
hurt at the want of confidence his looks expressed, and she 
suppressed it. She rang for her maid, and descended to the 
garden without inviting him to accompany her. 

Some hours later, he walked into the garden, and, on asking 
for the baroness, was told that she had gone to the clergy- 
man's. He hastened to the arbor, and sat down with a beat- 
ing heart. He was determined to keep awake this time. " I 
will see," said he, " whether this being that hovers round my 
steps so strangely will bring me a third token. I will pretend 
to sleep : and, by my life, if it comes again, I will find out 
what it is ! " He read till noon, then lay down upon the seat, 
and closed his eyes. He was more than once nearly over- 
powered by sleep ; but expectation, uneasiness, and his firm 
resolution to shake off the heavy dew of slumber, kept him 
awake. He had lain so for perhaps half an hour, when the 
shrubbery rustled. He half opened his eyes, and saw how two 
white hands parted the branches gently, so as to get a view 
of the sleeper. Then light, light steps were pressed upon the 
gravel. He looked by stealth at the entrance of the arbor ; 
and his heart was ready to burst with impatient joy, when he 
saw his beloved in her black cloak and hat, the green veil 
thrown back, and the black half mask before the upper part 
of her sweet face. 



She approached on tiptoe. He saw that a deeper glow 
tinged her cheeks as she drew nearer. She eyed the sleeper 
fixedly, sighed deeply, and seemed to wipe away a tear. 



94 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

Then she came up to him, bent down, — her breath was upon 
his lips, — she bent yet lower, and her mouth rested upon his 
as gently as the rosy morning alights upon the hill. 

He could not restrain himself longer. He threw his arms 
around her, and she sank upon her knees with a short cry of 
terror. He sprang up in great alarm, supposing that she had 
fainted ; but it was not so. Filled with delight at finding her 
again, he raised her up, and drew her to a seat beside him. 
He covered her face with glowing kisses ; he clasped her closer 
and closer. " No : this is no vision of fancy. I hold thee in my 
arms as I once did. I love thee as I did then, and am happy ; 
for thou lovest me too." Her cheeks were crimson. She 
made no answer, but tried to free herself from his embrace. 
" No : this time I will not let you go," he cried. " I will hold 
you fast this time, and no power on earth shall tear me from 
you. Come, away with this envious mask. I will see the 
whole of that lovely face. Ah ! I have often beheld it in my 
dreams." She seemed to wish to resist ; she drew her breath 
heavily, and struggled with him ; but our hero's ecstasy of 
delight at this unexpected discovery soon made him the con- 
queror. He held her arms with one hand, with the other he 
threw back her hat, untied the mask, and saw — his friend's 
wife. " Josephine ! " he cried in despair, as though an abyss 
opened before him. She sat beside him pale, stupefied, and 
speechless, and only said with a sad smile, " Yes, Josephine." 
" Have you been trifling with me so V " he a^ked ; and all his 
hopes and his happiness vanished. u You might have spared 
me this masquerade. But," as a new idea flashed upon him, 
" tell me, for Heaven's sake, where did you get this ring, this 
handkerchief? " 

She blushed, wept, and hid her face. " This will not do : I 
must have an answer." He went on, " The ring and handker- 
chief are mine. How did they come into your hands ? " 

" From thee ! " was all she whispered. A new light came 
upon him ; it almost dazzled him : but he embraced her, and 
gazed at her with looks of love and wonder. " You, you are 
she ; and it is no dream ! " he exclaimed. " Did I hear aright ? 
Did you say that you were my beloved girl ? O heavens ! 
what a cloud was upon my eyes ! Yes, these are her cheeks, 



OF THE POXT-DES-ABTS. 95 

this her mouth ; and this is not the first time I have kissed it ! " 
She looked at him with loving eves. " What would have 
become of me without you, noble-hearted man ! " she went 
on ; and the light of her eyes was quenched in tears. " I 
bring you the blessing of my dying mother. You made her 
last days quiet, and relieved her from the load of misery that 
lay so heavy on her. How can I ever thank you ? what 
would I have been without you ? But," and she hid her face 
in her hands. " what am I now ? The wife of another, the 
wife of thy friend ! " He saw that her bosom heaved with 
grief, and streams of tears flowed through her fingers. He 
felt how deeply she must love him, and he never thought of 
reproaching her for having given herself to another. "It is 
so," said he gloomily, drawing her closer, as though he feared 
to lose her, — " it is so ; let us think that it must be so, other- 
wise we should have been too happy. But in this minute you 
are wholly mine. Fancy that you are once more coming 
across the Place de 1'Ecoie de Medecine, and that I am wait- 
ing for you. Oh, come ! embrace me as you did then ! Oh, 
embrace me for once, only once ! " She hung upon his neck, 
lost in recollection. The remembrance of the present gradu- 
ally melted away ; bright and cheering thoughts rose up ; a 
sweet smile played upon her lips, and dimpled her cheeks. 
" And did you not know me V " she asked. " And did you not 
know me?" he asked in return. "Ah!" she said, "I 
watched your features closely, and thought they were printed 
on my heart ; yet 1 did not know you. Perhaps it was 
because 1 only saw you at night, always wrapped in a cloak, 
with your hat pulled over your eyes. The first night you 
came, when you called to Faidner, ' Farewell till we meet 
again,' I thought 1 knew the tone ; but I laughed at myself 
for my folly. But, the moment you named the Poni-des-Arts, 
I saw that your face brightened, and I felt that it was you. 
That vou did.not recognize me is not wonderful : I have grown 
very pale since then ; have I not V " 

" Josephine ! where were my senses, where was mine eye, 
mine ear, that I did not know you V The first time we met, a 
pleasing alarm seized me. you were so like the portrait which 
chance led me to love, because it was so like vou. But the 



96 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

discovery of your mother's family led me astray. I beheld in 
you only the daughter of the lovely Doiia Laura de Tortosi, 
and my spirit wandered far away in search of yourself. 5 ' 

" heavens ! " she cried, " is it true, is it possible ? Can 
you love me still ? " — " Can I not, — but must I, ought I ? " 
was his sad answer. " You are the Baroness von Faldner ; 
tell me, tell me how this happened. Could you not wait a 
little while for me ? " 

She dried her tears, and made an effort to compose herself 
before she answered him thus : "It seemed as though ill 
fortune had contrived every thing so as to make me as 
unhappy as possible. When you left us, I had no friend. 
From the very first moment, when you asked your companion 
for money in our dear mother-tongue, my heart was yours ; 
and, when you supplied our wants with such nobleness of 
mind and delicacy, I wanted to clasp you to my heart, and to 
confess that I worshipped you almost as a being of a higher 
order. When you left us, I wept bitterly, for a painful fore- 
boding told me that we should never meet again. My mother 
died suddenly a week afterwards. The money you gave us 
enabled me to pay for her interment, and to discharge our 
little debts. A lady, the Countess Landskrau, who lived in 
the neighborhood, heard of us, and sent for me. She exam- 
ined me as to my education, looked carefully at my mother's 
papers, and seemed satisfied. I became her companion, and 
we left Paris. I will not tell you how my heart bled at the 
idea. In a fortnight you would return, and I would have had 
a chance of seeing you again. It was not to be, Edward : I 
never heard of you afterwards. I did not even know your 
name, and thought you must have long since forgotten the 
beggar-girl. I lived on the bounty of strangers. I had to 
endure many mortifications. When the countess came to live 
here, and Faldner paid court to me ; when I saw that the 
countess innocently regarded it as an excellent match, that 
she was very probably tired of me, — I had been happy only 
once in my life, and could not hope ever to be so again, — 
every thing else was indifferent to me, and I became his 
wife." 

" Poor creature ! Why, with your tender heart, your deli- 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 97 

cate sensibilities, your many claims to a more dignified station 
at least, — why were you fated to be Ids wife ? But so it is ; 
and I cannot, must not, remain here a single day longer. 
Rough as he is, I have once called him friend. I am now his 
guest ; and, even if this was not, we can never be happy." 

He spoke in deep sorrow, and he kissed her eyes only to 
avoid being yet more unmanned by the grief he read in them. 

" Oh, stay but one day ! " she whispered. " I have but just 
found you, and yet you want to leave me. When you are gone, 
the door of happiness is closed to me forever ; and I want a 
few recollections to live upon in the wide desert in which my 
lot is cast." 

" I will confess every thing to Faldner," cried Froben. 
" He will cast you off, and then I may claim you. My house 
is not so finely situated as his castle ; you can take in all my 
estate from its roof; but within my domains you shall be 
queen, and I your first and truest slave." 

She only shook her head. " Such are your doctrines. I 
was brought up and married in the holy Catholic Church, and 
nothing but death can ever make me free. How often our 
wishes are at variance with our duty ! " 

M Farewell, then, forever," he added gloomily ; " but till 
to-morrow, and then forever ! " 

" Forever," she whispered, and clung to his breast. 

" What, do I find you here, miserable strumpet ? " cried at 
this moment a third person, who stood near them. Both 
sprang up in terror. Before them, trembling and gnashing 
his teeth with rage, stood the baron, holding in one hand a 
paper, in the other a whip, which he was about to let fall on 
the fair shoulders of his unhappy wife. Froben interposed, 
took the whip from him, and flung it away, saying, u I beg of 
you not to make a scene here. Your people are in the gar- 
den, and such violence would only disgrace you and your 
house." 

" What ! " cried Faldner, " is not my house enough dis- 
graced already by this wretched creature, — this beggar that 
I have entertained in it V Do you suppose I don't know your 
handwriting ? " he asked, showing her the paper. " Here is a 
sweet letter to the gay gallant, the hero of the romance. So 
7 



98 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

I was fated to marry a lady who had first been under your 
care ; and, when you are tired of her, honest Faidner is at 
hand to make her her ladyship ; then, some six months after 
or so, the first friend comes, by mere accident, on a visit, just 
to renew an old acquaintance. As to that, you shall answer 
me, villain ! As for this pauper, she may take her plate and 
lantern, and go back to the Pont-des-Arts, or live on your 
wages. My servants shall horsewhip her out of the castle ! " 

The man of breeding has, at such times, a decided advan- 
tage over a vulgar adversary, whose anger makes him lose 
reason and self-command, and consequently bewilders. One 
glance at Josephine, who lay pale and trembling on the mossy 
bank, told Froben what was to be done. He gave her his 
arm, and led her to the castle. The baron eyed them with 
rage : he was on the point of calling his servants to execute 
his threat, but was kept back by the fear of making his dis- 
grace still more public. He hurried up to the parlor, where 
he found Josephine lying in tears on the sofa, hiding her face 
in the pillow, and Froben standing silently at a window. He 
ran around the room in fury ; he cursed himself for having 
married such a creature. " If there is any law left in the 
country, I will be rid of her ! " he cried : " she has given me 
false certificates : the pauper represented herself to be of no- 
ble birth ; the marriage is null and void ! " 

" That is certainly the best thing you can do," rejoined 
Froben, " if you only set about it in the right way." 

"Ha, sir!" roared the baron, " are you laughing at me, 
after bringing on me this disgrace V Come along : we don't 
need a court of law to separate us ; that can be done in a 
moment ; come along ! " 

Josephine, understanding what he meant, sprang up : she 
flung herself at his feet, and begged him to punish her alone. 
She assured him that Froben was innocent ; she confessed that 
she had written the letter, and declared that he had not dis- 
covered who she was till that morning. Our hero interrupted 
her, and led her back to the sofa. " Before taking such a 
step as you hint at, I generally make my arrangements, and 
I advise you to do the same," he said coolly. " First of all, 
the baroness must leave the castle, for I will not suffer her to 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 99 

remain here when I am not present to protect her from your 
ill-treatment." 

" You act as if you felt yourself at home," replied the bar- 
on ironically ; " but I had nearly forgotten madam was once 
your property. Where shall we take the sweet creature, 
then ? To the poor-house, to a hospital, or to the next hedge, 
to follow her trade ? " 

Froben did not answer him ; turning to Josephine, he asked, 
" Does the countess still live in the neighborhood ? Cannot 
you find a home there for a few days ? " 

" I will go to her," she murmured. 

u Yerj well. Faldner will have the goodness to send you 
there, and you can remain till Faldner finds out how unjust 
he has been towards us ? " 



Josephine went to the countess's. Froben advised her to 
make her visit a short one, promising to inform her of her hus- 
band's movements, and to persuade him, if possible, to a recon- 
ciliation. " No ! " she cried passionately, " within these walls 
I will never appear again. I turn my back upon them for- 
ever. Believe me, a woman can bear much; and I have been 
very patient ; but to-day he has insulted me too deeply to be 
forgotten. Even if I have to go back to the Pont-des-Arts, 
to beg for a couple of sous, I would rather do it than submit 
to such insults from such a man. My father was a gallant 
soldier and esteemed officer of the empire, and his daughter 
cannot stoop to be Faldner's maid-servant." 

Froben began packing up when she left, and was busy 
writiug a letter or two when Faldner entered his room. He 
was surprised to see his host, and expected a new burst of 
passion. But it was not so : he only said, " The more I read 
this unlucky letter, which I found in your room this forenoon, 
the more am I convinced that you are not to blame in this 
wretched affair ; that is, that you did not know the person : 
that I found my wife in your arms, I freely forgive you, for 
that woman ceased to belong to me the moment she wrote 
that silly letter." 



100 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

" I am glad, for the sake of our old friendship," answered 
Froben, " that you view the matter in this light ; and, more- 
over, it enables me to speak coolly with you. In the first 
place, I give you my word that neither to-day nor ever before 
did any thing pass between us which would cast the least 
reflection on your honor; that she was a poor girl once, that 
she was compelled to ask for charity " — 

" No, no ; say at once that she went round begging," cried 
Faldner, " and strolled about the streets and squares of that 
wicked Paris by night to earn money. I might have had the 
honor of her acquaintance then, if I had chosen it ; for I was 
present at the moving scene on the Pont-des-Arts. No ; even 
if I could believe what you tell me, I am still disgraced : the 
Faldner family and a beggar-girl ! " 

" Her father and mother were of noble birth " — 

" Stuff, nonsense ! What a fool I was for letting myself be 
taken in so ! I might as well have married the bar-maid at 
the village alehouse, if she carried a beer-glass in her coat of 
arms, and brought me false registers ! " 

" That is a matter of small consequence in my eyes : the 
main point is, that from the very first you treated her like a 
servant, and not a wife. She could not love you : you are 
not suited for each other." 

" That is the right word," replied the baron ; " we are not 
suited to each other : the Baron von Faldner and a beggar- 
girl cannot suit each other. I am very glad now that I fol- 
lowed my own ideas, and always treated her so : it was what 
she deserved. I always said there was something vulgar 
about her." 

His rudeness irritated our hero ; and he was about to make 
a sharp answer, but checked himself for Josephine's sake. 
The baron informed him that he meant to bring the whole 
affair before the civil tribunal, and allege mutual aversion as 

a reason for divorce 

. . . . It is true, that, with the different religious faith 
of the two lovers, neither of them could indulge the hopes of 
a new union ; but Josephine, sad as her future prospects might 
be, preferred any thing to the disgraceful treatment to which 
she had been subjected. As for her husband, though a feel- 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 101 

ing of remorse sometimes attacked him in a solitary hour, he 
sought diversion in business, and consolation in the thought 
that nobody was acquainted with the stain his escutcheon had 
suffered in making a beggar-girl of doubtful character the 
Baroness von Faldner. 



A few weeks after these events, Froben was walking up 
and down the bridge at Mentz. While he was lost in thought, 
a travelling-carriage rolled past him, whose strange appear- 
ance attracted general notice. Our hero's eyes were fastened 
more strongly on the servant upon the box, whose cheerful 
brown face seemed as familiar to him as the gaudy colors of 
his livery. As the carriage approached slowly, the servant 
noticed him in turn, and cried, " Santiago de Compostella ! — 
there he is himself!" He jumped down, opened the coach- 
door, and out peeped the well-known features of Don Pedro. 
Our hero hastened to greet him, and the old man embraced 
him joyfully. " Where is she ? where is my Laura's daugh- 
ter ? In the name of the Holy Mary, is she here ? — tell me, 
— tell me at once ! " Froben was at a loss what to say : he 
merely told him that she was then living near the city, and 
that he should see her the next morning. 

Tears of joy stood in the Spaniard's eyes. " How much 
am I indebted to you, my dear young friend, for giving me 
news of her ! " he cried. " As soon as I could get leave of 
absence, Diego got the coach ready, and I drove twenty miles 
a day, so great was my impatience ! And is she living hap- 
pily ? does she look like her mother ? " Froben avoided 
answering these questions till he had led Don Pedro to his 
lodgings. The generous juice of Xeres was produced, Diego 
handed him a cigar and a light, as usual, and, as soon as he 
was comfortably settled, our hero began to tell his story. The 
Spaniard listened with deep interest ; to Diego's great vexa- 
tion, he let his cigar go out, for the first time in twenty years ; 
and, when Froben came to the violent scene between Faldner 
and his unhappy wife, his southern blood began to boil ; he 
pulled his hat down on his forehead, wrapped his cloak 



102 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

round the left arm, and cried, with flashing eyes, " Bring me 
my long rapier, Diego. As true as I am a good Christian and 
a Spanish cavalier, I will have the wretch's life ; I will run 
him through, if he had a crucifix on his breast ; I will make 
an end of him without the sacrament and without absolution, 
that I will! My rapier, I say, Diego!" Our hero tried to 
soothe the old man, exhausted by his own violence, and showed 
him that this was useless, as Josephine was no longer in her 
oppressor's power. The next morning they went to the 
countess. It was a moving sight to look 'upon, as the old 
man embraced Josephine's blooming, youthful figure, and 
eyed every feature closely, till his own stern* expression re- 
laxed ; and with what deep emotion he kissed her eyes and 
lips ! " Yes, you are my Laura's daughter ! " he exclaimed. 
" You have nothing of your father but his golden hair : in all 
your features you are a Tortosi ! Be henceforth my daughter, 
my dear child : I am rich ; I have no kinsmen ; you are 
nearer and dearer to me than any one else on earth, and no 
one else has so good a claim to you ! " The sidelong glances 
Josephine sometimes cast at Froben seemed to express some 
doubt as to this last assertion ; but she kissed his hand respect- 
fully, and called him her second father. 

The joy of meeting lasted but a short time. Don Pedro 
related that business called him back to Portugal, and that 
he did not see why Josephine might not go with him at once. 
He was so firmly attached to every doctrine of the church that 
he did not conceive the possibility of Froben's seeking to wed 
Josephine, the divorced wife of another. (What the views of 
the lovers may have been as to this point, we have not 
learned ; we only know that Froben sometimes hinted at the 
propriety of her turning Lutheran, which she declined sadly, 
but firmly.) Our hero then proposed to her to let Don Pe- 
dro depart, and to remain in Germany, promising to remain 
her friend, if he could not be her husband. This, too, she 
declined, confessing frankly that she feared her own weak- 
ness too much, and that now her misfortunes had made her so 
proud that she could not bear the idea of lowering herself in 
the eyes of one whom she esteemed as much as she loved him. 
She had other and nobler reasons, too. " Why," she thought 



OF THE PONT-DES-ARTS. 103 

to herself, " should he waste the flower of his life in devotion 
to an unfortunate creature who can never be his ? Why 
should he give up the prospect of domestic happiness, of a 
family and a home, for my sake ? No ; time will assuage his 
grief ; and he will one day forget an unhappy woman who will 
think of him, love him, and pray for him to the last moment 
of her life." 

It seemed, therefore, as though Josephine's prophetic fare- 
well, ' ; forever," was yet to receive its fulfilment. Don Pedro 
and his newly-found kinswoman left the countess's estate, to 
take shipping in Holland. Froben, who was kept alive only 
by the hope of soon joining them in Portugal, accompanied 
them on their journey ; and, when she begged him not to pro- 
long the pain of separation, he entreated her, in return, " only 
to the sea, and then — farewell ! " 



In the month of August, in the same year, an English ship 
was lying at Ostend, bound for Portugal. About nine o'clock, 
on a lovely cloudless morning, a shot was fired from the vessel, 
as a signal for the passengers to embark. A boat came off to 
the shore, and took away a number, with their baggage. Be- 
fore it returned, there came down to the beach a party of 
four persons, evidently of a superior rank to the other passen- 
gers. A tall, elderly man stepped majestically in front : he 
wore a broad-leafed hat, and his cloak hung so gracefully 
from his shoulders, that one of the sailors swore " if the old 
fellow wasn't a Spaniard, he'd eat him." After him came a 
young gentleman, escorting a lady. He looked pale, and 
seemed trying to conquer his own grief, in order to speak some 
words of comfort to the lady in hers. Her features were dis- 
figured by weeping, and her lips pressed convulsively to- 
gether. A hat with waving feathers, a costly dress of heavy 
silk, with rich chains on neck and bosom, seemed ill-suited for 
a sea-voyage, and seemed to indicate that she had only come 
to see the young man off. Behind the pair came a servant, 
who wore his black hair in a Spanish net, and carried a huge 
umbrella under his arm. 



104 THE BEGGAR-GIRL 

When they reached the shore, the lady clung to her com- 
panion so closely that the feathers she wore hid his face and 
his tears from the eyes of the spectators. The old man stood 
a little way off, wrapped in his mantle, and looking at the sea. 
His eye glistened, either with a tear, or the reflection from the 
waves. The boat came plashing up ; a plank was thrown out ; 
the old man shook his young friend's hand heartily, and 
walked rapidly over it, followed by Diego. The young peo- 
ple embraced each other again, and the gentleman prepared 
to lead her to the boat. " Forever ! " she whispered, with a 
melancholy smile. " Forever ! " sighed the young man in 
reply. She stood, by this time, on the plank : the mate, a 
bluff Englishman, stood ready to receive her, and had already 
stretched out his broad hand, and was getting ready some well- 
meant commonplace consolation. Then she turned her dark 
eye away from the boundless ocean, and it rested on her 
lover. He stood with outstretched arms on the shore : in his 
features the rapture of love was mingled with the anguish of 
parting. Then she seemed as if she could control herself no 
longer : she sprang to the shore, and in a moment hung 
upon our hero's neck. " No — I cannot go across the sea ! " 
she cried : " I will stay here ; I will do any thing you ask me ; 
I will abandon a faith that prevents my being yours. You are 
now my country, my kindred, my all : I will stay in Ger- 
many ! " 

" Josephine ! my Josephine ! " exclaimed Froben, pressing 
her to his heart in a storm of delight ; " mine, then, forever ! 
Heaven has inspired you ; for, oh ! the pain of parting would 
have killed me." They were close-locked in each other's 
arms when the Spaniard came on shore to part them. " Come, 
children," he said, " one leave-taking ought to have contented 
you : come, Josephine, it's of no use to wait ; the ship is going 
to fire for the last time." — " Let them fire a broadside, if they 
choose, Don Pedro," cried Froben joyfully : " she stays here 
— she stays with me." "What do I hear?" rejoined the 
Spaniard, gravely : " I hope it is not as the cavalier supposes. 
Will you not follow your kinsman, Josephine ? " 

"No!" she answered boldly. "As I stood there in the 
boat, and looked at the ocean that was soon to divide us, a 



OF THE PONT-DES-ABTS. 105 

voice within told me what I ought to do. My mother showed 
me the way : she followed the man of her heart through the 
wide world ; she left father and mother. I know what I ought 
to do. Here stands the man to whom I owe the peace of my 
mother's last moments, life, honor, every thing ; and shall I 
leave him? Greet, for me, the graves of my ancestors in 
Valencia, Don Pedro, and tell them there is yet one of the 
Tortosi blood left who values love more than life." 

Don Pedro was moved. " Follow your heart, then : per- 
haps it prompts you better than an old man like me could do. 
I know that, at least, you will be happy in the arms of this 
cavalier, and I know the honor of our family is as dear to 
him as his own. But, Don Frobenio, what will you say to 
your proud kindred when you present to them this child of 
misfortune ? Will you have the courage to endure the sneers 
of the world?" 

" Farewell, Don Pedro," answered our hero, boldly, hold- 
ing out one hand to the Spaniard, while with the other he 
clasped his mistress ; " be of good courage, and do not doubt 
me. I will show her to the world ; and when any one asks, 
' Pray, who was she ? ' I will reply, with pride, ' The beggar- 
girl of the Pont-des-Arts ! ' " 



CARPE DIEM. 

BY MRS. A. G. WOOLSON.* 

Ah Jennie, dear ! 'tis half a year 

Since we sang late and long, my love, 
As home o'er dusky fields we came, 
While Venus lit her tender flame 
In silent plains above. 

I scarcely knew if rain or dew 

Had made the grass so fresh and sweet ; 
I only felt the misty gloom 
Was filled with scent of hidden bloom 

That bent beneath our feet. 
* Concord, N.H. 



106 GARPE DIEM. 

In songs we tried our hearts to hide, 

And each to crush a voiceless pain : 
With bitter force my love returned, 
But dared not hope that passion burned 
Where once it met disdain. 

Thus singing still, we reached the hill, 
And on it faced a breeze of June : 

White rolled the mist along the lea ; 

But eastward flashed a throbbing sea 
Beneath the rising moon. 

Your lips apart, as if your heart 

Had something it would say to mine, 
I saw you with your dreamy glance 
Far sent, in some delicious trance, 
Beyond the silver shine. 

The hour supreme, that in my dream 

Should bring me bliss for aye, was come ; 
But, though my heart was fit to break, 
The scornful words that once you spake 
Smote all its pleadings dumb. 

No note or word the silence stirred 

As we resumed our homeward -tread ; 
Below we heard the cattle browse, 
And wakeful birds within the boughs 
Move softly overhead. 

The hour was late, when at the gate 
We lingered ere we spake adieu : 

Your white hand plucked from near the door 

A lily's queenly cup, and tore 
Each waxen leaf in two. 

My hope grew bold, and I had told 
Anew my love, my fate had known ; 

But then a quick Good-night I heard, 

A sudden whirring like a bird. 
And there I stood alone. 



MARY BY THE CROSS. 107 

Thus love-bereft my heart was left, 

At swinging of *that cruel door ; 
So shut the gates of Paradise 
Upon the fools who dare not twice 

Ask bliss denied before. 

Yes, Jennie, dear, 'tis half a year : 

But all my doubts, my fears, are flown ; 

For did I not on yesternight 

Read once again your love aright, 
And dare proclaim my own ? 



MARY BY THE CROSS. 

Jews were wrought to cruel madness ; 
Christians fled in fear and sadness ; 
Mary stood the cross beside. 

At its foot her foot she planted, 
By the dreadful scene undaunted, 
Till the gentle Sufferer died. 

Poets oft have sung her story, 
Painters decked her brow with glory, 
Priests her name have deified ; 

But no worship, song, or glory 
Touches like that simple story, — 
Mary stood the cross beside. 

And when, under fierce oppression, 

Goodness suffers like transgression, 

Christ again is crucified : 

But if love be there, true-hearted, 
By no grief or terror parted, 

Mary stands the cross beside. 



THE BELLOWS-MENDER OE LYONS.* 



My history is composed of the most singular circumstances. 
Compelled by the circumstances of my birth to associate with 
beings of the most abject class, my elevation was the work of 
human malice. That evil of society, which ruins so many 
fortunes, laid the solid foundation of mine. I am married, 
rich, and happy, from having been the docile instrument of 
an extraordinary act of malevolence. 

I was born in a little hamlet situated in the neighborhood 
of Montelemart. My father had made many fruitless efforts 
to raise himself above indigence. His last resource in his old 
age arose from the exercise of a trade which he had acquired 
in his youth, — that of a bellows-mender. This, though not a 
very brilliant occupation, was the work at which I was placed 
at that time of life when I was thought capable of earning 
my livelihood. Satisfied at first in following this business 
under the inspection of my father, nature had endowed me 
with an industrious disposition ; and I soon rivalled, and even 
excelled, my master. Ambition led me to imagine my talents 
were fitted for a wider sphere, and some of my excursions as 
far as the gates of Montelemart succeeded beyond my wishes. 
After furnishing all I could spare for the support of my father 
in his old age, I found means to gather a little sum of money, 
which enabled me to undertake a journey to Lyons. I made 
my appearance in that great city, amply provided with such 
articles as belonged to my profession ; and the public places, 
and most crowded streets, soon resounded with my cries. I 
was young, dexterous, and well-formed; I sold my wares 

* This story, translated from the French, has an added interest, from 
the fact that it furnished Bulwer with the leading incidents of the plot 
of his celebrated play, " The Lady of Lyons." 
108 



THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 109 

rapidly, and became a general favorite with the servant- 
maids, which was the utmost limit of my ambition at this 
time. 

Returning home late one evening to my little garret, 
which served me for a warehouse as well as a lodging, I 
was accosted by four well-dressed young men, who seemed 
to be taking an evening walk. We were in one of the 
most solitary streets of the quarter of St. Clair. They 
threw out a few pleasantries on the lateness of the evening, 
accompanied by sarcasms on my profession of bellows-mender, 
which I answered in a style of raillery, at which they appeared 
to be surprised. I saw them look at each other significantly, 
and immediately after heard them say, u This is our man." 
I own that these words alarmed me. finding myself alone in 
the dark, without any means of resistance, and at the mercy 
of four stout young men. What would become of me, was 
the reflection that occupied my mind ; when one of them, who 
guessed at the cause of my terror, soon dispelled it by saying 
to me in a tone of affability, — 

" Perourou," — the name which the people of Lyons give 
their bellows-menders, — " Perourou," said he, " you, prob- 
ably, have not supped ; neither have we. Our supper is 
ready, will you join us ? Our intention is to do you more 
good than you have any idea of. Come and sup with us, 
and after supper we will talk with you. Do not be afraid : 
we are gentlemen. If you will not enter into our schemes, 
we shall only require your promise of secrecy, which you will 
run no risk in keeping." 

There was something in the voice of the person who spoke 
to me, as well as in the proposition itself, so seductive, that 
I accepted the offer without hesitation. My new acquaint- 
ances, after having made me cross several streets, entered a 
house, and conducted me into an apartment elegantly fur- 
nished, where we found six other young men, who seemed to 
have been waiting for their friends impatiently. A short 
explanation followed concerning me, and we sat down to 
supper. I had the honor of making the company laugh by 
some of my arch observations, and confirmed them in the 
good opinion with which it was necessary they should be 



110 THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 

impressed, before they would come to a further explana- 
tion. The servants withdrew, after placing the dessert on 
the table, and for a few minutes a profound silence prevailed 
throughout the assembly, which till then had been sufficiently 
noisy. 

At length, he who presided at the repast addressed me in 
the following words : — 

" The ten persons with whom you have supped are all 
citizens of Lyons. "We are engravers : our joint-profits, 
with what we obtain from our families, afford us an easy 
independence ; and we also acquire by our talents a consid- 
erable share of reputation. The happiness we enjoyed has 
been lately disturbed by love on the one side, and pride on 
the other. In the street of St. Dominic lives a picture-mer- 
chant, who is himself an ordinary man, but who has a daugh- 
ter eminently beautiful. The city of Lyons, extensive as it 
is, contains not another masterpiece worthy of being placed 
on a level with this charming creature. Possessed of every 
accomplishment, and endowed with every grace, all her 
amiable qualities are shaded by one single defect ; and that 
defect is an insupportable pride. Vain of being the object 
of general admiration, she fondly imagines that none ought 
to aspire to her hand under the rank of a prince. Her 
father, who is a tolerably good connoisseur in painting, but 
who has a very limited understanding with respect to every 
thing else, has entirely spoiled her by adulation amounting 
almost to idolatry. Novels, her looking-glass, and habitual 
compliments from all around her, have raised self-love into 
vanity, and vanity into arrogance, and the most lofty dis- 
dain towards all who are not decorated with the marks of 
opulence or the distinctions of rank. I had the honor 
of engaging her notice, from my connections in business 
with her father. Sometimes she accorded me the singular 
privilege* of giving me her hand at a ball, or of attending 
her to the theatre. These slight favors turned my brain. 
I thought myself beloved, because I was preferred to others ; 
and ventured to unfold my pretensions to her father, who 
lent a favorable ear to my offers. Indeed, my family, 
profession, fortune, and situation gave me a right to pre- 



THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 



Ill 



sume that my alliance would be agreeable to the youncr 
lady. Judge of my surprise, when, on the first overture 
respecting marriage, the insolent girl, in my presence, 
answered her father in a tone of the most haughty arro- 
gance, ' Do you think, sir, that a young woman like me 
was born for nothing better than an engraver ? ' 

" I confess that this insolent and imprudent remark 
extinguished every sentiment of love in my bosom ; and 
love, when fled, is easily followed by a desire of revenge. 
' My friends,' I exclaimed to those who now surround me, 
' this disdainful girl has, in my person, committed a general 
outrage against us all. Espouse my cause, and let us form 
such a plan as shall serve to show her that she has not 
indeed been born to the honor of becoming the wife of an 
engraver/ 

" Such is my history. Do you feel sufficient confidence, 
and think yourself endowed with sufficient discretion, to 
merit being raised above your present condition ? Beneath 
the abject covering which now disguises you, it is easy to 
discern that you have some soul, and no common share of 
understanding. Will you venture to become the husband 
of a charming woman, who, to attain perfection, wants only 
to have her pride mortified, and her vanity punished ? " 

" Yes," answered I with firmness. " I perfectly compre- 
hend the part which you would have me to act, and I will 
fulfil it in such a manner that you shall have no reason 
to blush for your pupil. " 

The following day we conferred together, as we did ever 
after, with extreme precaution. During a whole week, I 
bathed two hours every morning and evening, to get rid 
of my tinkering skin and complexion. In the interval of 
bathing, the most elegant hair-dressers of Lyons gave my 
long tresses the form most in fashion. My ten friends fur- 
nished me with assortments of the finest linen, and the 
most elegant dresses for the various seasons ; and were soon 
so fond of their work, that we became inseparable. Almost 
their whole time was employed in giving me instructions. 
One taught me to read ; another to write ; another gave 
me some ideas of drawing, a few lessons in music, a little, 



112 THE BELLOWS-MENDEB OF LYONS. 

in short, of every thing : so that, during three months, my 
time, thoughts, and attention were wholly absorbed in my 
studies ; and I soon perceived that this kind of life suited 
perfectly my taste. I felt incited to carry to perfection these 
first rudiments of my new education, which had become 
my chief delight. Nature had furnished me not only with 
a disposition for study, but with a memory so retentive, 
that my friends observed with some astonishment the rapid 
progress of their disciple. 

At length, they thought me sufficiently accomplished to 
carry their projects into full execution, and I was removed 
from my closet to take possession of a spacious suite of apart- 
ments in one of the first hotels in Lyons. The bellows- 
mender disappeared altogether, to make way for the rich 
Marquis of Rouperou, principal proprietor of the mines of 
Dauphiny. It was under this title that I presented myself 
to the picture-merchant, as a purchaser who paid little atten- 
tion to a few louis, provided he met with pieces that were 
original. A most perfect imitator of my experienced tutors, 
I had learnt to twirl my seals, display my repeating watch 
with an air of indifference, show the brilliant which I wore 
on my finger, or handle an elegant snuff-box, on which was 
painted a fancy portrait, which, I modestly observed, was the 
picture of a beloved sister. 

I was desirous of pleasing, and easily succeeded ; but it 
was not enough to impose on the father. In order to fulfil 
the views of my patrons, the daughter must also be deceived. 
While I was meditating on this point, the picture-merchant 
gave me notice that he had just received a superb collection 
of engravings from Rome ; requesting me to call the same 
morning, as he would not expose them for sale till I should 
have made my choice. 

I hastened to his house, unconscious of the fate that awaited 
me. Instead of being received as usual by the father, it was 
the daughter, whom, till then, I had in vain wished to see ; 
or, rather, it was beauty itself which stood before my eyes in 
the form of that lovely young woman. 

My dear friend, a feeling heart often beats under an un- 
polished form. More susceptible, at my age, of passion than 



THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 113 

of libertinism, my palpitating heart felt all the power of 
beauty. A new world unfolded itself before my eyes. I 
soon forgot my borrowed part. One sentiment absorbed my 
soul ; one idea enchained my faculties. The charming 
Aurora perceived her triumph, and seemed to listen with 
complacency to' the incoherent expressions of passion which 
escaped my lips. That interview fixed my destiny forever ! 
All difficulties vanished before the new emotions which 
animated my bosom. A single instant inspired me with the 
resolution of devoting my days and nights to study, in order 
that, possessed with the advantages of knowledge, I might be 
less unworthy of the happiness to which I aspired. 

Every morning I found some excuse for a visit to the pic- 
ture-merchant ; every morning I had some new trinket to 
exhibit, or some object of taste on which to consult Aurora. 

It was the season of flowers, and I presented her every day 
with a bouquet, composed of such as were best adapted to her 
style of beauty. My friends often joined in the sonnet, or 
madrigal, of which I obtained the credit ; and I sometimes 
surprised the fair eyes of this charming creature fixed on 
mine with an expression of tender approbation. 

Six months passed in this manner, the engravers being too 
desirous of complete revenge to hazard losing it by precipita- 
tion. Every evening, they required an exact account of my 
conduct, with which they were so well satisfied, that they fur- 
nished me with funds far beyond the wants of the personage 
I represented. 

I received at length a formal invitation from the picture- 
merchant to a fete which he gave in the country, and of 
which I was led to think myself the hero. The vain beauty 
behaved so respectfully towards me, loaded me with such dis- 
tinguished attentions, was so lovely, so enchanting, whether 
as mistress of the fete or its brightest ornament, that the mo- 
ment we were alone, impelled by an emotion which I was 
unable to suppress, I threw myself at her feet, and made an 
offer of marriage. She heard me with modest dignity, while 
a tear of joy, which dimmed for a moment her fine eyes, con- 
vinced me that pride was not the only feeling which agitated 
her heart. Yes : I discovered that I was beloved. 



114 THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 

After Laving deceived the daughter with respect to the 
person, it was necessary to blind the father with respect to 
the fortune. This was not difficult. Possessed of little pene- 
tration, he gave full credit to the story I related of myself. 
My father, I told him, lived retired at his seat in the farthest 
part of Dauphiny. Old age and the gout deprived him of 
the hope of accompanying his son to the altar ; but he gave 
his consent to the marriage, and that much the more will- 
ingly, as the fortune of his house had been considerably in- 
creased from the interest which his son had early taken in the 
mines of his province. I dwelt also with secret complacency 
on the words " without portion," alleging that my fortune was 
too considerable to think of augmenting it by that of a wife. 
Before the end of this conversation, we were perfectly agreed ; 
for I left him absolute master of the conditions. All I re- 
quired was, the avoiding any expensive and unnecessary eclat, 
as both the family of Aurora and my own were at a distance 
from Lyons. The marriage, it was fixed, should take place 
on that day fortnight, and I undertook to arrange all the pre- 
liminary articles. 

Having with some difficulty obtained permission to lea^ve 
Aurora, I hastened to Lyons, informed my friends that the 
drama was hastening to a conclusion, and related all that had 
passed. They overwhelmed me with so many compliments, 
that, had I only possessed a slight tincture of vanity, I might 
have believed they rallied me. The event, however, proved 
that they were serious ; and their revenge on the haughty 
Aurora was as expensive as it was singular. That very 
morning they sent, in my name, to my mistress, the most 
magnificent bouquet, a watch, bracelets, jewels, laces of ex- 
quisite fineness, forming a present sufficiently splendid to 
complete the deception of both father and daughter. Toward 
the end of the week, the contract of marriage was framed, in 
which I took care to sign my real name, a precaution which 
you will perceive hereafter was not useless to me. In this 
contract, I consented to certain stipulations in my bride's favor, 
which I was very far from thinking would one day prove so 
much to her advantage. 

I deceived her ; but heaven is my witness it was not 



THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 115 

without remorse ! In presence of the beautiful Aurora, intox- 
icating love made me forget every thing but herself; and, 
when I was with my joyous friends, their pleasantries, their 
bon ton, the kind of dependence in which they held me, their 
services, their instructions, rendered me thoughtless with 
respect to the present, as well as careless with respect to the 
future. But, in the stillness of solitude, sophistry and passion 
disappeared, leaving a dreadful prospective before me. When 
I associated the idea of Aurora with the miserable flock-bed 
which was soon to be her portion ; when I figured to myself 
her delicate hands employed in preparing the coarsest nour- 
ishment ; when I beheld her, who deserved a palace, lodging 
under the thatched roof of my aged father, I shrank back 
with horror, or started up, covered with a cold perspiration. 
More than once, I resolved to throw myself at the feet of the 
injured Aurora, make a full confession of my crime, and cover 
myself with the infamy which belonged to him who could so 
degrade himself as to act the part of a villain. But self-love 
and passion came alike to my aid. Enchained by the fasci- 
nating enjoyments of the present, my imagination gilded with 
some rays of hope the gloom of the future. The unhappiness 
of Aurora, said I to myself, will be but transient ; love will 
soften the bitterness. Her mortal enemies are blinded by 
their desire of revenge. She will, she shall be, happy in spite 
of them ! — they will leave me some money, and the means 
of procuring more by industry. I should be a wretch, indeed, 
if I did not devote my life to the task of strewing flowers along 
her path. When she learns who I am, her resentment will, 
no doubt, at first be vehement ; but, when her good sense 
shall perceive that the evil is irreparable, resignation will 
come to her aid, love will supply the place of riches, and 
we shall yet be happy. 

Such were my reflections during eight days previous to 
that on which I conducted my mistress to the altar. At the 
moment when she pronounced the vow to live and die with 
me, a sudden shivering ran through all my veins, a general 
trepidation seized my whole frame. I had never had so near 
a view of villainy. I should infallibly have sunk to the earth, 
if a flood of tears had not come to my relief; while the silly 



116 THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS, 

crowd who surrounded us mistook this last cry of expiring 
virtue for an excess of sensibility. Aurora herself was de- 
ceived ; I felt, from the warmth of her caresses, that the poor 
girl was ambitious of appearing as much my mistress as my 
bride. The engravers, in order to reward me, as they said, 
for the ability with which I had acted my part, permitted me 
to prolong the enchantment for a fortnight. Excess of love a 
while banished from my mind the fatal catastrophe which was 
fast approaching. At length, after various conferences with 
the implacable enemies of Aurora, it was decreed that we 
should set out on our journey to my native soil. 

In proposing to my wife an excursion of which I foresaw 
all the cruel consequences, I could not prevent a deep sigh 
from escaping me, to which the credulous Aurora paid no 
attention. Her lively imagination was elated with the idea 
of travelling by my side in a magnificent equipage, attended 
by her women, escorted by servants on horseback, and find- 
ing means of indulging at once her pride and her love ; ideas 
excusable enough at eighteen, which was the age of my wife. 
She was delighted in making preparations for a journey, the 
approach of which was to me distraction. More than once I 
implored my patrons for mercy ; the obligations I had entered 
into were laid before me. We began our journey. 

Two of my ten friends served me as couriers, while he who 
had paid his addresses to Aurora pushed his imprudence so 
far as to offer himself to me as coachman. It is true that a 
wig dexterously stuck on his hair, and a patch fixed on his 
right eye, so disguised him, that even his friends did not rec- 
ognize him. Three others of the young engravers gayly rode 
behind the carriage as lackeys. The other four, detained at 
Lyons by their affairs, consoled themselves in not being of 
the party by making the travellers promise to write to them 
from every place where we should stop to rest ourselves ; and 
this we did frequently, travelling only by short stages. 
Scarcely could these wicked domestics contain their mirth 
when they heard my vain bride, who always spoke to them 
with haughty distance, addressing herself to me in terms 
the most respectful, inquiring the names of my chateaux, 
the extent of my estates, and of my seignorial rights of hunt- 



THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS: 117 

ing and fishing; dwelling with complacency on my mines, 
which, to her lively apprehension, were equal, at least, to those 
of Peru. On subjects such as these turned our conversations ; 
when three leagues beyond Montelemart, we perceived the 
narrow lane which led to a village, the steeple of which 
appeared distant from the high road. This poor village, alas ! 
was mine. The critical moment was approaching. 

We passed over lands that certainly were not mine ; and, 
after three hours' long and difficult travelling, our coachman, 
too well instructed, stopped the carriage at the door of a mis- 
erable hut. An old man, clad in the homely garb of poverty, 
was on the threshold taking the air. In this old man, I dis- 
covered my venerable father. 

No, my friend, I have no colors with which I can trace 
this scene. Figure to yourself the trembling Perourou on 
one side, the haughty Aurora on the other, and six insolent 
young men ceremoniously placing her on an old broken chair, 
with most insulting bursts of laughter, and with pleasantries 
the most aggravating, refining upon their vengeance and her 
mortification. Figure to yourself the pretended coachman 
taking off suddenly his patch and his wig, and addressing 
Aurora with an air of superiority, — 

" No, madam," said he, in a tone of inconceivable disdain, — 
" no, you have not been born or brought up for an engraver. 
Such a lot would have done too much honor to your birth, to 
your fortune, and to your choice. A bellows-mender is wor- 
thy of you, and such is he, madam, whom you have taken for 
your husband." I was about to answer ; but the pretended 
coachman was already on his seat, the five others threw them- 
selves into the coach choked almost with laughter, and we 
soon lost sight of the whole equipage. 

I expected that the catastrophe would be singular enough, 
but less terrible than it proved. My engravers, while they 
taught me my part, had kept their own secret. They carried 
off every thing with them, like the scene-shifters of a theatre, 
who lock up the decorations after the piece is finished. As 
for the unfortunate Aurora, she saw nothing of this. Her 
former lover continued speaking when she no longer heard 
or felt. The ruffians left her, when they departed, in a deep 



118 THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. - 

Judge of my situation ! Recollect that I had now acquired 
a considerable share of sensibility and delicacy from the- in- 
struction I had received, and the manner of life to which I 
had lately been accustomed. Alas ! in those cruel moments, 
I trembled alike at the thought of losing the woman I adored, 
or of seeing her restored to life. I lavished on her the most 
tender cares, and almost breathed wishes that my cares might 
be unavailing. Ah, my friend ! I thought for a long time 
that my dreadful vows were heard. Nevertheless, after copi- 
ously bathing her pallid face, Aurora regained for a moment 
the use of her senses. Her frenzied eyes met mine. " Mon- 
ster ! " she exclaimed, and her senses again forsook her. I 
took advantage of this second swoon to remove her from the 
sight of the spectators, composed chiefly of women with with- 
ered countenances, who might have passed for witches ; and 
laid my plaintive bride on a little fresh straw, with which a 
compassionate neighbor strewed the flock-bed of my old fa- 
ther. When she had again recovered the use of her senses, 
I commanded every one to leave us, in order to have no wit- 
ness of the explanation, and of the dreadful story which I was 
fated to relate to my wife. 

When I had disembarrassed myself of the crowd, I took 
Aurora in my arms ; I pressed her to my heart ; my scalding 
tears bathed her cheeks. At length she opened her eyes, and 
fixed them on me ; mine shrank from her glance. The first 
use she made of speech was to request me, under pretence of 
taking repose, which we both wanted, to defer till the next 
day the hateful detail of the plot of which she had been the 
victim. I yielded to her request, and withdrew, leaving with 
her the niece of the cure of the parish, whose kind offices she 
seemed to receive with thankfulness. 

How shall I describe to you the horrible night which I 
passed ? Fallen at once from a situation the most splendid, 
in a miserable village which afforded no kind of resource, and 
in possession only of a few louis, while my adored wife, in the 
morning of life accustomed to constitute as well as to share 
the pleasures of society, had been led by an infernal plot to 
the cabin of an old man, respectable indeed, but in a state of 
wretched indigence ; and I had been the chief instrument of 



THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 119 

her misfortunes, the accomplice of the atrocity with which she 
had been treated ! What would become of her ? In what 
manner could I act that might least wound her feelings ? 
Would she think herself sufficiently rich in my attachment 
and tenderness ? Oh, no ! T felt all the horrors of her destiny 
and my own, — yes, of my own ! I had, indeed, no reverse 
of fortune to undergo, — I who was born to wretchedness, and 
nurtured in want. Yet my agonized heart, a heart but too 
susceptible, told me that I had a sorrow to sustain, perhaps 
the most cruel in the sad catalogue of human evils. I had not 
merely to bear indifference from that object in whom I had 
placed every hope of happiness, to see that heart alienated 
whose tenderness was necessary to my existence, to read 
coldness in that eye on whose look my peace depended ; I 
recollected with distraction that it must be my doom, not 
merely to support indifference, but aversion. I was not 
merly to become an object of contempt, but of horror. I was 
not merely to feel the bitterness of being hateful to her I loved, 
but to know that I deserved her hatred ; to find that the 
sharpest of all my sorrows was the poignancy of remorse. 

Had not I been the fatal cause of all she suffered ? Had 
not I darkened all the fair prospects of her life, and over- 
whelmed her with intolerable anguish ? Had not I, wretch 
that I was, planted a dagger in her heart ? Perhaps she 
would find a refuge from me in the grave; perhaps her last 
breath would curse me ; or, if she pitied and forgave me, 
could I endure her cruel mercy ? Would not her pity and 
forgiveness be more barbarous than reproach, more terrible 
than her curse ? 

Such were the reflections which absorbed my mind, and 
made so painful the bed on which I had thrown myself to 
pass the night. The horror of my situation was increased by 
a continuance of violent rains, which laid under water the 
cross-road leading to Montelemart, and rendered it impassable 
for several days. This circumstance prevented me from send- 
ing to the town, as I intended, for a carriage to convey 
Aurora to a lodging less fitted to mortify her pride. You will 
easily imagine that I sent frequently to inquire respecting the 
situation of my unfortunate bride. The answers were satis- 



120 THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS, 

factory ; my attentions were received with gratitude. I was 
repeatedly told that the next day I should be admitted to see 
her ; that she had made up her mind ; that she should display 
a firmness of character which, in the cruel circumstances in 
which she was placed, would astonish and confound her vile 
enemies. All these things, which were repeated to me with 
an affectation of secrecy, did not lull me into perfect security. 
That terrible to-morrow affrighted my soul : I dreaded the 
fatal interview more than death. I was meditating how to 
elude it under different pretences, when the door of my 
chamber opened, and discovered to me my interesting bride. 
I threw myself at her feet, and, seizing one of her hands, 
bathed it with my tears. She looked at me in this humili- 
ating posture for some time, in silence ; then, raising me up, ad- 
dressed me with all the dignity of pride which nothing could 
vanquish. "You have deceived me," said she. " It is on your 
future conduct that my forgiveness shall depend. If any 
generous sentiment remains at the bottom of your heart, if 
you are desirous of not making me altogether miserable, do 
not take advantage of the authority which you have usurped. 
Mademoiselle offers me a decent retirement at her uncle's 
house. I have accepted it, because it accords both with my 
situation and my duties. You may visit me there whenever 
you please. We will arrange together the means of extri- 
cating ourselves from this horrible situation, and of providing 
for our future support. Rely on my honor for the care of 
defending your own." 

Man is a confiding creature. A kind word from the woman 
we love is sufficient to soften all the misery she occasions. 
Notwithstanding the cold disdain of Aurora, I gave her credit 
for her meekness, without reflecting that it would have been 
more natural for her to load me with reproaches. During 
five days, my confidence in Aurora's forgiveness continually 
augmented ; and, while I traced out to her the plan of life 
which love suggested to me, I saw her more than once smile 
at the picture. Could I have imagined that, after so many 
sufferings, the cruel Aurora had one in reserve for me, which 
surpassed all the rest ? 

One morning, — it was the eighth after our arrival in the vil- 



THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 121 

lage, — I awakened after having passed a happy night, soothed 
by delicious dreams. The day was already far advanced, when 
my father, reproaching me for my indolence, gave me two 
letters, which he had just received. The handwriting of the 
directions was unknown to me. The first I opened was from 
my friends at Lyons. " We are satisfied with you," said they ; 
" and, after having taken exemplary revenge of the haughty 
Aurora, it is just that we should remember the friendship 
with which your talents and your conduct have inspired us. 
You are not made to live in the class among which you were 
born ; and we offer you, with pleasure, the means of extri- 
cating yourself from all your embarrassments, without wish- 
ing that you should find your gratitude at all burthensome, 
since we can serve you without any inconvenience to our- 
selves. You know that we pushed, almost to madness, the idea 
of revenge on Aurora ; and we had each made the sacrifice of 
a thousand crowns, to carry our plan into execution. You 
have not expended the third part of this sum. The rest is 
deposited in the house of Meme, a notary well known in our 
city, who will remit it to you on your simple receipt. The 
jewels, linen, lace, and clothes, with which you amused the 
credulity of a foolish father and a haughty girl, will likewise 
be delivered to you. Take care of Aurora. We have put her 
into your arms, in the hope that you will never give us 
occasion to regret that we pushed our vengeance too far. 
Whenever you shall form any undertaking, command the 
credit, the friendship, and the recommendations of your 
friends, the engravers of Lyons." 

Well ! exclaimed I joyfully, half my embarrassments have 
vanished. I shall be able to provide for Aurora. The letter 
which I next opened (and which had been directed by a 
stranger) was from Aurora herself. " Some remains of pity," 
she observed, " which I still feel for you notwithstanding 
your conduct towards me, pleads in your favor, and induces 
me to inform you, that, at the moment you receive this letter, 
I shall be at the gates of Lyens. It is my intention to enter 
a convent ; which will rid me of your hateful presence. I 
am an honorable enemy, and declare that you must hold 
yourself ready to appear before every tribunal in France, 



122 THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 

till I have found one which shall do me the justice to break 
the chains of your victim, and punish the traitors by whom 
she has been sacrificed." 

I shall not attempt to paint the violent and conflicting 
emotions which agitated my mind at the perusal of this 
letter. One moment, I determined to pursue Aurora, to 
detain, and force her to pay due obedience to a man, whom 
fate had made her husband ; the next, I felt the most invin- 
cible repugnance to persecute a woman whom I so ardently 
loved. The project, also, was impracticable. Aurora had 
already departed several hours. I must have sent for horses 
from Montelemart, or walked thither on foot : either would 
have required so much time, that I renounced all hopes of 
overtaking Aurora, and only thought of contriving the means 
of leaving a place, which served to recall so many bitter 
remembrances. I had still as much money left as would 
enable me to reach Lyons. Before my departure, I interro- 
gated severely the cure and his niece with respect to their 
knowledge of my wife's escape. Threats and entreaties were 
lavished in vain ; and though they were, as I have since dis- 
covered, the primary authors of the plot, it was impossible to 
bring them to any confession. 

New embarrassments crowded upon me when I reached 
Lyons. Where begin my researches ? how come to any 
knowledge, in a great city, of the asylum which Aurora had 
chosen V In what manner could I present myself before a 
father, amidstv-the first transports of his indignation against 
the criminal deceiver of his daughter ? How could I wander 
from one convent to another, without the risk of being 
suspected, from the nature of my inquiries, and exposing 
myself to the danger of a dungeon, where I might be plunged 
for having acted so shameful a part ? In order to deliver my- 
self from these perplexities, I had recourse to my friends the 
engravers, who all advised me to remain quiet, and wait 
peaceably till the procedure for breaking the marriage became 
the topic of general conversation at Lyons. I consented to 
follow their counsels, to forbear inquiries, alike dangerous 
and useless, and to take measures for improving my fortune ; 
too well convinced that this was the only chance of hereafter 
regaining the heart of Aurora. 



THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 123 

Thanks to my generous friends, after having disposed ad- 
vantageously of the jewels, lace, and other valuable articles, 
which were useless to me, I found myself in possession of near 
ten thousand crowns. It was reported at that time that we 
were on the eve of a war with some of the principal powers 
of Europe. In consequence of this information, and with the 
aid of my friends, I made one of those bold speculations, 
which, if it had not succeeded, would have placed me where 
I had set out ; but which, by splendid success, increased more 
than threefold my capital. 

While my commercial operations were going forward in 
profound secrecy, my story became the topic of public ani- 
madversion. The intrepid Aurora, from her monastic retreat, 
hurled her criminations against me and my confederates. 
This want of address on her part, in attacking the engravers, 
besides turning the laugh against herself, was of infinite ad- 
vantage to me, by throwing me in the background, while my 
friends were so much the more awake to my interests, as it 
was the best mode of defending their own. Aurora insisted 
peremptorily that the marriage should be annulled. The ab- 
bess of the convent in which she had found an asylum, and 
who was respected for her birth, as well as her good qualities, 
moved heaven and earth in her cause. Her father brought 
together his protectors and friends, and every thing threat- 
ened us with a defeat, — the shame of which would have fallen 
on the engravers, and the weight of it on myself. The wags 
amused themselves in seeing the pride of Aurora made the 
instrument of her punishment ; but no smiles can smooth the 
brow of wrinkled and severe justice. Already a warrant to 
arrest me had been issued, from which I had only been saved 
by the obscurity in which I lived. The affair was brought 
before the courts with great rapidity. 

My haughty enemy had requested guards to escort her to 
the tribunal in which our marriage was to be declared null or 
valid. She made her appearance arrayed in all her charms, 
which were still heightened, by the semblance of the most 
unaffected modesty. Never had any cause assembled so 
immense a crowd of spectators. Aurora's council pleaded for 
her with so much eloquence, that the tears of the auditory 



124 THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 

sometimes forced him to suspend his declamation. The emo- 
tion of the judges indicated what kind of sentence they were 
about to pronounce, and which the feelings of the audience 
were powerfully impelled to sanction, when the engraver 
who had sought to be the husband of Aurora, seeing that no 
counsel arose to plead on my side of the question, requested 
permission from the judges to enter on my defence. This 
request was immediately granted, that it might not be said I 
had been condemned unheard. He gave my history in a few 
words, in which nothing was exaggerated, except the eulogium 
with which he honored me. He owned, nevertheless, that 
the singular circumstances of my marriage would authorize 
the judges to declare it null and void. He hesitated for a 
moment. The most solemn silence reigned throughout the 
assembly ; when, turning to Aurora, he added in a firm tone 
of voice, — 

" No, madam, you are not the wife of the bellows-mender ; 
but Nature destines you to become the mother of his child ! 
Listen to the powerful cry of the infant which you carry in 
your womb, and then say if you desire to become free while 
your child is condemned to the infamy of illegitimacy." 

" No, no ! " exclaimed the trembling Aurora, bursting into 
a flood of tears ; and the whole audience, weeping in sympa- 
thy with her, joined in the exclamation of " No, no ! " 

This cry of maternal tenderness decided the cause. The 
judges declared that the marriage was valid according to the 
contract, in which I had signed my true name, alleging also 
that our situations were not sufficiently unequal to authorize 
the dissolution of our union. But they wisely decreed, in 
order not to leave the adventurer too much cause for triumph, 
that my wife should be permitted to reside in the convent 
which she had chosen for her asylum ; an injunction was laid 
on the husband, under certain penalties, neither to reclaim, 
pursue, or molest her in any manner whatever ; that the child 
should be baptized under his name, but that he should at no 
time have a right over its education. The rest of the sen- 
tence turned on objects of detail more interesting to gentle- 
men of the long robe than the historian. Aurora left the 
audience in triumph. The crowd escorted her to the convent, 



THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 125 

crowning her with eulogiums for the tender sacrifice which 
she had just made to the infant with which she was pregnant. 

Such was the result of this celebrated trial, during the de- 
cision of which I was little at my ease. Obliged to hide my- 
self from every eye, I took advantage of my not being known, 
to glide among the crowd ; no one conjecturing that the bel- 
lows-mender, of whose history they heard so much, wore 
decent clothes, fine linen, and was a personage in no mean 
circumstances. The most ridiculous stories were fabricated 
respecting my absence and my marriage. I sometimes endea- 
vored to laugh with the rest, but was horribly abashed to find 
that even those who amused themselves most at the expense 
of Aurora were virulent declaimers against what they called 
my infamy. Agreeably to the dictates of my own feelings, and 
in conformity with the advice of my friends, I determined to 
quit Lyons, and employ my funds in some other place, where 
my name and history were unknown. I made choice of Paris 
for my residence, where, amid an immense population, I could 
most easily escape observation, and also where I could employ 
my capital to most advantage. There the poor bellows-mend- 
er, with a hundred thousand livres, and the credit of his 
friends at Lyons, established a commercial house, which suc- 
ceeded beyond all his hopes. I was, during five years, the 
favorite of fortune ; and my conscience renders me this testi- 
mony, — that I had no reason to blush at any of my specula- 
tions. 

My correspondence with Lyons was active. A happy 
accident gave me the means of rendering essential service to 
one of the first banking-houses of that great city. The 
proprietors testified their boundless gratitude towards me, and 
pressed me so earnestly to pay them a visit, that the desire 
of yielding to their solicitations, together with the secret wish 
of breathing the same air as Aurora, led me to accept of the 
invitation. I made my appearance in Lyons with carriages, 
servants, and fine clothes, none of which were at this time 
borrowed. Fortune had so successfully labored for me during 
five years, that I had the means of supporting a magnificent 
style of living. 

My old friends scarcely recognized me : it may therefore 



126 THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 

be imagined, that it was not a very difficult task to escape 
the penetration of my new acquaintances. Without appear- 
ing to annex the slightest importance to the subject, I some- 
times talked of the celebrated trial which had interested the 
city of Lyons five years before, and terminated my question 
by cursorily inquiring what had become of Aurora and her 
family. I learned that her father had lately died : that 
losses on the one hand and ostentation on the other, joined 
to tfye sums he had lavished on the education of his daughter, 
had left his affairs so embarrassed, that Aurora, at his decease, 
found herself almost without resource, and in some measure 
dependent on the benevolence of the abbess of the convent 
where she had taken refuge. I was also informed, that 
although, whenever Aurora appeared, she was still the object 
of general applause, she conducted herself with so much 
propriety, that she was not less respected than admired. The 
bellows-mender, it was observed, had suffered her to remain 
tranquil since the trial, without attempting to reclaim his lost 
rights. 

I did not listen to these recitals without the most lively 
emotion. During five years' residence in the capital, young 
and ambitious, as well as deeply enamoured of Aurora, the 
ardor of my efforts to acquire a fortune which might give me 
the right of reclaiming her I loved had absorbed my mind ; 
but my abode at Lyons, and the unsuspected testimony of all 
with whom I conversed in favor of my wife, awakened every 
latent sentiment of tenderness in my bosom. The image of 
Aurora, of her whom I had deceived, but whom I adored, 
again occupied every thought of my soul, again throbbed in 
every pulse. I felt how worthless was the acquisition of 
wealth which she refused to share. I felt that she was neces- 
sary to my existence. And my child ! — was I never to fold 
it in my arms ? never to feel the endearments of the being 
who owed to me its life ? I could bear these cruel reflections 
no longer. I determined to behold Aurora and my child. 

One of the engravers, by my orders, assembled her father's 
creditors, and discharged all his debts, purchasing for me at 
the same time certain pieces of furniture to which long habit 
had communicated an idea of value in the mind of Aurora : 
this was the least difficult part of my enterprise. 



THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 127 

The merchant who had given me so satisfactory an account 
of Aurora was a man generally esteemed. It struck me that 
I might choose him for my confidant, and advise with him 
what plan I should pursue. I knew that his name alone was 
sufficient to smooth every obstacle in my path. He was in 
possession of a beautiful pavilion on the banks of the Rhone. 
I requested an interview in the most solitary walk of his 
grounds ; and, having obtained his promise of inviolable 
secrecy, " You have hitherto," said I, " seen in your friend a 
merchant, who, still young, owes to his talents and his probity 
an affluent and honorable position. It has been my fate to 
appear in a mask to the eyes of those whose esteem I most 
value. I have deceived my mistress : let me no longer impose 
upon my friend. You have spoken to me of Aurora in a 
manner the most favorable : you know the half of her history, 
hear the remainder. You see before you the unfortunate 
bellows-mender, chosen by a set of young wags as the instru- 
ment of their vengeance." 

At this unexpected declaration, my friend started back 
with surprise. It was easy for me to read on his countenance 
the sensations which agitated his mind. 

" I am indebted," continued I, " to nature for some talents, 
which I have improved by self-education and study : fortune, 
and the generosity of my employers, have done the rest. I 
am, as you know, about to leave Lyons ; but I am firmly 
decided not to depart without Aurora. You enjoy the esteem 
and confidence of the public ; you will be the mediator of 
your friend with her, and I shall owe my happiness to your 
intervention." 

The banker, when he recovered from his astonishment, 
assured me that he had no doubt of effecting the reconcilia- 
tion I so ardently desired. " The abbess of the convent 
where Aurora resides," said he, " honors me with a certain 
degree of friendship. It is not late ; we are near Lyons ; let 
us order horses, and we shall soon be able to arrange with 
Aurora herself the points which seem to you at present so 
embarrassing." 

I adopted this project with fond avidity. I was now no 
less eager for an interview than I had once been anxious to 



128 THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 

avoid it. I thirsted with, impatience to gaze upon Aurora 
and my child. 

The merchant was announced at the convent under his 
real name, and myself as the principal of a great commercial 
house at Paris. We were admitted. Ah, what a picture 
presented itself to my view ! Aurora, the enchanting 
Aurora, in all the pride of a beauty of twenty-three years 
of age, occupied a seat near the venerable abbess. A lovely 
child slept upon her knees, and seemed so entirely to absorb 
all the attention of its mother, that she scarcely thought of 
returning the usual salutations. The first instant that she 
threw her eyes on me, I remarked distinctly, from her invol- 
untary starting, that my presence recalled some disagreeable 
idea ; but introduced by a man whom she well knew, and 
who was honored with general esteem, and presented as the 
principal of a commercial house in Paris, those circumstances, 
together with the shade of twilight, so completely set all 
conjectures at fault, that Aurora was far from recollecting 
her husband in the stranger. My friend opened the conver- 
sation by some vague observations, spoke of my speedy 
departure for Paris, mentioned my having connections with 
all the great houses of the capital, and requested to know 
if the abbess had any orders with which to honor me. 

While this conversation passed, the infant awoke, and the 
sight of strangers, instead of surprising him, led him to 
smile. After having looked at us both with a kind of hesita- 
tion, it was towards me that he advanced. Imagine my 
feeling, when I found myself covered with the sweet caresses, 
the innocent kisses, of my child. An emotion which I had no 
power to subdue made me eagerly seize him in my arms; 
and, throwing myself with him at the feet of my pale and 
trembling wife, — 

" Aurora, Aurora ! " I exclaimed. " Your child, your 
child claims from you a father ! Will you suffer affection for- 
ever to be vanquished by pride ? " 

While I uttered these words, in a voice half choked by 
emotion, Aurora quivered, seemed ready to faint, and fixed 
her wandering eyes alternately on me and on her child, who 
clung to her knees, and seemed to implore forgiveness for his 



THE BELLOWS-MENDEB OF LYONS. 129 

father. At length, a torrent of tears bathed Aurora's face. 
The child, unable to comprehend why his mother wept, joined 
his plaintive cries to mine. 

" Pardon, pardon ! " I exclaimed. 

Aurora's only answer was to throw herself into my arms. 
" I know not," she sobbed, " whether you again deceive me ; 
but your child pleads too powerfully. Aurora is yours." She 
pressed me against her palpitating heart. We were unable 
for a long time to speak. Our uncontrollable emotion, the 
caresses of the child, the tears of my friend, the place 
itself, every thing, served to add to our delirium. 

" My children," said the abbess, looking at us with eyes 
moistened by affection, " you have both performed your duty. 
There can be no deception in this gentleman's emotion. It 
is genuine. And you, Aurora, have too much the heart of a 
mother to live any longer the victim of foolish pride. May 
this marriage, which you solemnly renew in my presence, be 
more lasting than the first ! May you enjoy that lasting 
felicity which belongs only to virtue ! " 

These words, pronounced in a serious tone of voice, calmed 
our turbulent sensations. I related my history in its full 
extent, without sparing the confession of my faults, and my 
remorse. I failed not to remark, with transport, that the 
hand of Aurora often pressed mine while I spoke of my 
projects of tenderness, although she testified neither pleasure 
nor pain when I mentioned the fortunate situation of my 
affairs. The part of my narration which most affected her 
was that which regarded the payment of her father's debts, 
and my attention to her feelings in saving from the hands of 
the creditors the pieces of furniture to which she had been 
accustomed from her infancy. 

My friend celebrated our conjugal reconciliation by a Jete. 
Near his pavilion stood a house delightfully situated, and 
which the heirs of the proprietor, who had lately died, had 
announced their intention of selling. A word which invol- 
untarily escaped Aurora discovered to me that this acquisi- 
tion would be agreeable to her. I made the purchase in her 
name, and twenty-four hours after, I put into her hands the 
papers, which left it entirely at her own disposal. 
9 



130 THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 

I returned with Aurora and our child to Paris. Whether 
from some remains of her former haughtiness, or from real 
greatness of mind, she expressed no surprise at finding her- 
self mistress of a house decorated with the utmost taste and 
magnificence. I found her character much ameliorated by 
adversity. I found myself beloved by her who was now the 
object of my affection. 

One happy year had elapsed, when Aurora entered my 
cabinet, her eyes sparkling with joy. 

" My dear," said she, " you will not refuse the invitation 
of your wife. I wish to give you a dinner in my house at 
Lyons. No objection ! This very morning I am going to set 
off with my son. I want to teach him how a son ought to 
play the host to his father." 

I did not fail to arrive at Lyons at the appointed time. The 
day had scarcely dawned, when I found Aurora ready to 
receive me. She was still in all the splendor of her beauty, 
and had adorned herself with more than her accustomed 
elegance. The day was delightfully passed in enjoyment 
of many little surprises she had prepared for me. About 
four o'clock, dinner was announced ; and judge of my sensa- 
tions when Aurora, giving me her hand, led me into an apart- 
ment which had been decorated by the graces themselves. And 
who were the guests she had assembled ? My friends the en- 
gravers ! — my first friends, — the authors of my fortune, of my 
marriage. I cannot paint my emotion. Daring the repast, 
the gayety of Aurora animated all her guests with delight and 
admiration. After the dessert, she led us into the apartment 
which she had destined for me. A slight spring, touched by 
Aurora, withdrew a curtain, which concealed two pictures, 
finely painted. We drew near to survey them. 

" O enchantress ! " exclaimed my friends, together with 
myself. 

The first represented the village-scene near Montelemart. 
I was kneeling at the feet of Aurora, who repulsed me with 
disdain, throwing a look of indignation on the coachman- 
engraver. Underneath was written, 

LOVE CONQUERED BY PRIDE. 



THE BELLOWS-MENDER OF LYONS. 131 

The second picture represented the scene of the present 
day, — my ten friends at table, Aurora placed between her 
happy husband and the coachman-engraver, and appearing 
to smile on both. At the bottom was written, 

PRIDE CONQUERED BY LOVE. 

Here finishes my history. My present happiness I can feel 
better than define. Aurora made me the father of three 
other children, and requested that the first of them should 
have for his god-father the engraver whose hand she had 
refused. He is now the happy husband of a charming 
woman, well known in Lyons for the care which she bestows 
on the education of her only daughter. Aurora tells me that 
she shall not be completely happy till this young girl calls her 
mother ; and what is singular in this affair is, that my son is 
of the same opinion. 



« I KNOW THOU ART GONE." 

BY T. K. HERVEY.* 

I know thou art gone to the home of thy rest — 

Then why should my soul be so sad ? 
I know thou art gone where the weary are blest, 

And the mourner looks up, and is glad ; 
Where Love hath put off, in the land of its birth, 

The stain it had gathered in this ; 
And Hope, the sweet singer that gladdened the earth, 

Lies asleep on the bosom of Bliss. 

I know thou art gone where thy forehead is starred 
With the beauty that dwelt in thy soul ; 

* Thomas Kebble Hervey was born in Paisley, Scotland, in 1802, 
and died in 1859. His versification has many characteristics which 
entitle him to a rank among the truly original" poets of our time. 



132 "I KNOW THOU ART GONE." 

Where the light of thy loveliness cannot be marred, 
Nor thy spirit flung back from its goal. 

I know thou hast drunk of the Lethe that flows 
Through a land where they do not forget ; 

Which sheds over Memory only repose, 
And takes from it only regret. 

In thy far-away dwelling, wherever it be, 

I believe thou hast visions of mine ; 
For the love that made all things as music to me 

I have not yet learned to resign. 
In the hush of the night, on the waste of the sea, 

Or alone with the breeze on the hill, 
I have ever a presence that whispers of thee ; 

And my spirit lies down, and is still. 

This eye must be dark that so long hath been dim, 

Ere again it may gaze upon thine ; 
But my heart hath revealings of thee and thy home 

In many a token and sign. 
I never look up, with a vow, to the sky, 

But a light like thy beauty is there ; 
And I hear a low murmur like thine in reply, 

When I pour out my spirit in prayer. 

And though, like a mourner that sits by a tomb, 

I am wrapped in a mantle of care, 
Yet the grief of my spirit — oh ! call it not gloom — 

Is not the black grief of Despair. 
By Sorrow revealed, as the stars are by night, 

Far off a bright vision appears ; 
And Hope, like the rainbow, a being of light, 

Is born, like the rainbow, of tears. 



FIRST AND LAST. 

BY WILLIAM MUDFORD.* 

Take down from your shelves, gentle reader, your folio 
edition of Johnson's Dictionary, or, if you possess Todd's 
edition of Johnson, take down his four ponderous quartos ; turn 
over every leaf; read every word from A to Z ; and then con- 
fess, that, in the whole vocabulary, there are not any two words 
which awaken in your heart such a crowd of mixed and di- 
rectly opposite emotions as the two which now stare you in 
the face, — first and last. In the abstract, they embrace 
the whole round of our existence ; in the detail, all its bright- 
est hopes, its noblest enjoyments, and its most cherished recol- 
lections ; all its loftiest enterprises, and all its smiles and tears ; 
its pangs of guilt, its virtuous principles, its trials, its sorrows, 
and its rewards. They give you the dawn and the close of 
life, the beginning and the end of its countless busy scenes. 
They are the two extremities of a path which, be it long, or 
be it short, no man sees at one and the same moment. Hap- 
py would it be for us sometimes if we could — if we could be- 
hold the end of a course of action as certainly as we do the 
beginning ; but oftener, far oftener, would it be our curse and 
torment, unless, with the foresight or foreknowledge, we had 
the power to avert the end. 

But let me not anticipate my own intentions, which are to 
portray in a few sketches the links that hold together the first 
and last of the most momentous periods and uudertakings of 
our lives ; to trace the dawn, progress, and decline of many 
of the best feelings and motives of our nature ; to touch with 
a pensive coloring the contrasts they present ; to stimulate 
honorable enterprises by the examples they furnish ; and to 

* A contributor to "Blackwood's Magazine" (1829-35); author of 
u Five Mghts of St. Albans," a novel, and several other works. 

133 



134 FIRST AND LAST. 

amuse by the form in which the truths they supply are em- 
bodied. I shall begin with a subject not exactly falling with- 
in the legitimate scope of my design ; but it will serve as an 
appropriate introduction, and I shall call it, — 

snfje iftrst mxH Hast Binmv. 

Twelve friends, much about the same age, and fixed by 
their pursuits, their family connections, and other local inter- 
ests, as permanent inhabitants of the metropolis, agreed one 
day, when they were drinking their wine at the Star and Gar- 
ter at Richmond, to institute an annual dinner among them- 
selves, under the following regulations : That they should dine 
alternately at each other's houses on the first and last day 
of the year ; that the first bottle of wine uncorked at theirs* 
dinner should be recorked and put away, to be drunk by 
him who should be the last of their number ; that they should 
never admit a new member; that, when one died, eleven 
should meet, and, when another died, ten should meet ; and 
so on ; and that, when only one remained, he should, on those 
two days, dine by himself, and sit the usual hours at his soli- 
tary table ; but the^rs^ time he so dined alone, lest it should 
be the only one, he should then uncork the^rs^ bottle, and, in 
the first glass, drink to the memory of all who were gone. 

There was something original and whimsical in the idea, 
and it was eagerly embraced. They were all in the prime of 
life, closely attached by reciprocal friendship, fond of social 
enjoyments, and looked forward to their future meetings with 
unalloyed anticipations of pleasure. The only thought, in- 
deed, that could have darkened those anticipations was one 
not very likely to intrude itself at this moment, — that of the 
helpless wight who was destined to uncork the first bottle at 
his lonely repast. 

It was high summer when this frolic compact was entered 
into ; and as their pleasure-yacht skimmed along the dark bo- 
som of the Thames, on their return to London, they talked of 
nothing but their first and last feasts of ensuing years. Their 
imaginations ran riot with a thousand gay predictions of fes- 
tive merriment. They wantoned in conjectures of what 



FIRST AND LAST. 135 

changes time would operate, joked each other upon their ap- 
pearance when they should meet; some hobbling upon 
crutches after a severe fit of the gout ; others poking about 
with purblind eyes, which even spectacles could hardly ena- 
ble to distinguish the alderman's walk in a haunch of veni- 
son ; some with portly round bellies and tidy little brown 
wigs, and others decently dressed out in a new suit of mourn- 
ing for the death of a great-grand-daughter or a great-grand- 
son. Palsies, wrinkles, toothless gums, stiff hams, and poker 
knees were bandied about in sallies of exuberant mirth, and 
appropriated, first to one and then to another, as a group of 
merry children would have distributed golden palaces, Hying 
chariots, diamond tables, and chairs of solid pearl, under the 
fancied possession of a magician's wand which could trans- 
form plain brick and timber, arid humble mahogany, into such 
costly treasures. 

" As for you, George," exclaimed one of the twelve, ad- 
dressing his brother-in-law, " I expect I shall see you as dry, 
withered, and shrunken as an old eel-skin, you mere outside 
of a man ! " And he accompanied the words with a hearty 
slap on the shoulder. 

George Fortescue was leaning carelessly over the side of 
the yacht, laughing the loudest of any at the conversation 
which had been carried on. The sudden manual salutation 
of his brother-in-law threw him off his balance, and in a mo- 
ment he was overboard. They heard the heavy splash of his 
fall, before they could be said to have seen him fall. The 
yacht was proceeding swiftly along; but it was instantly 
stopped. 

The utmost consternation now prevailed. It was nearly 
dark ; but Fortescue was known to be an excellent swimmer, 
and, startling as the accident was, they felt certain he would 
regain the vessel. They could not see him. They listened. 
They heard the sound of his hands and feet. They hailed 
him. An answer was returned, but in a faint gurgling voice ; 
and the exclamation, u O God ! " struck upon their ears. In 
an instant, two or three, who were expert swimmers, plunged 
into the river, and swam towards the spot whence the excla- 
mation had proceeded, One of them was within an arm's- 



136 FIRST AND LAST. 

length of Fortescue. He saw him ; he was struggling and 
buffeting the water : before he could be reached, he went 
down ; and his distracted friend beheld the eddying circles 
of the wave just over the spot where he had sunk. He dived 
after him, and touched the bottom ; but the tide must have 
drifted the body onwards, for it could not be found. 

They proceeded to one of the nearest stations where drags 
were kept ; and, having procured the necessary apparatus, they 
returned to the fatal spot. After the lapse of above an hour, 
they succeeded in raising the lifeless body of their lost friend. 
All the usual remedies were employed for restoring suspended 
animation ; but in vain : and they now pursued the remainder 
of their course to Loudon, in mournful silence, with the corpse 
of him who had commenced the day of pleasure with them in 
the fulness of health, of spirits", and of life. Amid their se- 
verer grief, they could not but reflect how soon one of the joy- 
ous twelve had slipped out of the little festive circle. 

The months rolled on, and cold December came with all its 
cheering round of kindly greetings and merry hospitalities : 
and with it came a softened recollection of the fate of poor 
Fortescue. Eleven of the twelve assembled on the last day of 
the year, and it was impossible not to feel their loss as they 
sat down to dinner. The very irregularity of the table, five 
on one side, and only four on the other, forced the melancholy 
event upon their memory. 

There are few sorrows so stubborn as to resist the united 
influence of wine, a circle of select friends, and a season of 
prescriptive gayety. Even those pinching troubles of life, 
which come home to a man's own bosom, will light up a smile 
in such moments, at the beaming countenances and jocund 
looks of all the rest of the world ; while your mere sympa- 
thetic or sentimental distress gives way, like the inconsolable 
affliction of a widow of twenty closely besieged by a lover of 
thirty. 

A decorous sigh or two, a few becoming ejaculations, and 
an instructive observation upon the uncertainty of life, made 
up the sum of tender posthumous "offerings to the manes of 
poor George Fortescue," as they proceeded to discharge the 
more important duties for which they had met. By the time 



FIRST AND LAST. 137 

the third glass of champagne had gone round, in addition to 
sundry potations of fine old hock, and " capital madeira," 
they had ceased to discover any thing so very pathetic in tjie 
inequality of the two sides of the table, or so melancholy in 
their crippled number of eleven. 

The rest of the evening passed off to their hearts' content. 
Conversation was briskly kept up amid the usual fire of pun, 
repartee, anecdote, politics, toasts, healths, jokes, broad laugh- 
ter, erudite disquisitions upon the vintage of the wines they 
were drinking, and an occasional song. Towards twelve 
o'clock, when it might be observed that they emptied their 
glasses with less symptoms of palating the quality of what 
they quaffed, and filled them again with less anxiety as to 
which bottle or decanter they laid hold of, they gradually 
waxed moral and tender ; sensibility began to ooze out ; " poor 
George Fortescue ! " was once more remembered. Those who 
could count sighed to think there were only eleven of them ; 
and those who could see felt the tears come into their eyes, as 
they dimly noted the inequality of the two sides of the table. 
They all agreed, at parting, however, that they had never 
passed such a happy day, congratulated each other upon hav- 
ing instituted so delightful a meeting, and promised to be 
punctual to their appointment the ensuing evening, when they 
were to celebrate the new year, whose entrance they had wel- 
comed in bumpers of claret, as the watchman bawled " past 
twelve ! " beneath the window. 

They met accordingly ; and their gayety was without any 
alloy or drawback. It was only the^rs^ time of their assem- 
bling, after the death of " poor George Fortescue," that made 
the recollection of it painful ; for, though but a few hours had 
intervened, they now took their seats at the table, as if eleven 
had been their original number, and as if all were there that 
had been ever expected to be there. 

It is thus in every thing. The first time a man enters a 
prison ; the first book an author writes ; the first painting 
an artist executes ; the first battle a general wins ; nay, the 
first time a rogue is hanged (for a rotten rope may provide a 
second performance, even of that ceremony, with all its single- 
ness of character), — differ inconceivably from their first repe- 



138 FIRST AND LAST. 

tition. There is a charm, a spell, a novelty, a freshness, a 
delight, inseparable from the first experience, (hanging 
always excepted, be it remembered), which no art or circum- 
stance can impart to the second. And it is the same in all 
the darker traits of life. There is a degree of poignancy and 
anguish in the first assaults of sorrow which is never found 
afterwards. Ask the weeping widow, who, " like Niobe all 
tears," follows her fifth husband to the grave, and she will tell 
you that the first time she performed that melancholy office, 
it was with at least five times more lamentations than she last 
discharged it. In every case, it is simply that the first fine 
edge of our feelings has been taken off, and that it can never 
be restored. 

Several years had elapsed, and our eleven friends kept up 
their double anniversaries, as they might aptly enough be 
called, with scarcely any perceptible change. But, alas ! 
there came one dinner at last, which was darkened by a 
calamity they never expected to witness; for on that very day, 
their friend, companion, brother almost, was hanged ! Yes! 
Stephen Rowland, the wit, the oracle, the life of their little 
circle, had, on the morning of that day, forfeited his life upon 
a public scaffold for having made one single stroke of his pen 
in a wrong place. In other words, a bill of exchange which 
passed into his hands for £700, passed out of it for £1700; 
he having drawn the important little prefix to the hundreds, 
and the bill being paid at the banker's without examining the 
the words of it. The forgery was discovered, brought 
home to Rowland, and, though the greatest interest was 
used to obtain a remission of the fatal penalty (the particular 
female favorite of the prime minister himself interfering), 
poor Stephen Rowland was hanged. Everybody pitied him ; 
and nobody could tell why he did it. He was not poor ; he 
was not a gambler ; he was not a speculator ; but phrenology 
settled it. The organ of acquisitiveness was discovered in his 
head, after his execution, as large as a pigeon's egg. He 
could not help it. 

It would be injustice to the ten to say, that even wine, 
friendship, and a merry season, could dispel the gloom which 
pervaded this dinner. It was agreed beforehand, that they 



FIRST AND LAST. 139 

should not allude to the distressing and melancholy theme ; 
and having thus interdicted the only thing which really occu- 
pied all their thoughts, the natural consequence was, that 
silent contemplation took the place of dismal discourse ; and 
they separated long before midnight. An embarrassing re- 
straint, indeed, pervaded the little conversation which grew 
up at intervals. The champagne was not in good order, but 
no one liked to complain of its being ropy. A beautiful paint- 
in & of Vandyke, which was in the room, became a topic of 
discussion. They who thought it was hung in a bad place 
shrunk from saying so ; and not one ventured to speak of the 
execution of that great master. Their host was having the 
front of his house repaired ; and at any time he would have 
cautioned them, when they went away, as the night was very 
dark, to take care of the scaffold: but no, they might have 
stumbled right and left before he would have pronounced 
that word or told them not to break their necks. One, in par- 
ticular, even abstained from using his customary phrase, " this 
is a drop of good wine;" and another forebore to congratulate 
the friend who sat next him, and who had been married since 
he last saw him, because he was accustomed on such occasions 
to employ figurative language, and talk of the holy noose of 
wedlock. 

Some fifteen years had now glided away since the face of 
poor Rowland, and the ten remained ; but the stealing hand 
of time had written sundry changes in most legible characters. 
Raven locks had become grizzled; two or three' heads had 
not as many locks altogether as may be reckoned in a walk of 
half a mile along the Regent's Canal ; one was actually cov- 
ered with a brown wig ; the crow's feet were visible in the 
corner of the eye ; good old port and warm madeira carried 
it against hock, claret, red burgundy, and champagne ; 
stews, hashes, and ragouts, grew into favor; crusts were 
rarely called for to relish the cheese after dinner ; conversa- 
tion was less boisterous, and it turned chiefly upon politics 
and the state of the funds, or the value of landed property ; 
apologies were made for coming in thick shoes and warm 
stockings ; the doors and windows were more carefully pro- 
vided with list and sand-bags ; the fire more in request ; 



140 FIRST AND LAST. 

and a quiet game of whist filled up the hours that were wont 
to be devoted to drinking, singing, and riotous merriment. 
Two rubbers, a cup of coffee, and at home by eleven o'clock, 
was the usual cry, when the fifth or sixth glass had gone round 
after the removal of the cloth. At parting, too, there was now 
a long ceremony in the hall, buttoning up great coats, tying 
on woollen comforters, fixing silk handkerchiefs over the 
mouth and up to the ears, and grasping sturdy walking-canes 
to support unsteady feet. 

Their fiftieth anniversary came, and death had indeed 
been busy. One had been killed by the overturning of the 
mail, in which he had taken his place in order to be present 
at the dinner ; having purchased an estate in Monmouthshire, 
and retired thither with his father. Another had undergone 
the terrific operation for the stone, and expired beneath the 
knife. A third had yielded up a broken spirit, two years 
after the loss of an only-surviving and beloved daughter. A 
fourth was carried off in a few days by a cholera morbus. 
A fifth had breathed his last the very morning he obtained 
a judgment in his favor by the Lord Chancellor, which had 
cost him his last shilling, nearly, to get ; and which, after a 
litigation of eighteen years, declared him the rightful pos- 
sessor of ten thousand a year. Ten minutes after, he was no 
more. A sixth had perished by the hand of a midnight 
assassin, who broke into his house for plunder, and sacrificed the 
owner of it, as he grasped convulsively a bundle of exchequer 
bills, which the robber was drawing from beneath his pillow, 
where he knew they were every night placed for security. 

Four little old men, of withered appearance and decrepit 
walk, with cracked voices, and dim, rayless eyes, sat down, by 
the mercy of heaven (as they themselves tremulously declared), 
to celebrate for the fiftieth time the first day of the year ; 
to observe the frolic compact which, half a century before, 
they had entered into at the Star and Garter at Richmond. 
Eight were in their graves. The four that remained stood 
upon its confines. Yet they chirped cheerily over their glass, 
though they could scarcely carry it to their lips if more than 
half full ; and cracked their jokes, though they articulated 
their words with difficulty, and heard each other with still 



FIRST AND LAST. 141 

greater difficulty. They mumbled, they chartered, they laughed 
(if a sort of strangled wheezing might be called a laugh) ; and, 
when the wines sent their icy blood in warmer pulse through 
their veins, they talked of their past as if it were but a 
yesterday that had slipped by them ; and of their future, as 
if it were a busy century that lay before them. 

They were just the number for a quiet rubber of whist, and 
for three successive years they sat down to one. The fourth 
came, and then their rubber was played with an open dummy ; 
a fifth, and whist was no longer practicable. Two could play 
only at cribbage, and cribbage was the game ; but it was little 
more than the mockery of play. Their palsied hands could 
hardly hold, or their fading sight distinguish, the cards, while 
their torpid faculties made them doze between each deal. 

At length came the last dinner ; and the survivor of the 
twelve, upon whose head fourscore and ten winters had 
showered their snow, ate his solitary meal. It so chanced, 
that it was in his house, and at his table, they had celebrated 
the first. In his cellar, too, had remained for eight and fifty 
years the bottle they had then uncorked, re-corked, and 
which he was that day to uncork again. It stood beside him. 
With a feeble and reluctant grasp, he took the " frail memo- 
rial " of a youthful vow ; and for a moment Memory was 
faithful to her office. She threw open the long vista of 
buried years ; and his heart travelled through them all, — 
Their lusty and blithesome spring, their bright and fervid 
summer, their ripe and temperate autumn, their chill, but 
not too frozen winter. He saw as in a mirror, how, one by 
one, the laughing companions of that merry hour at Rich- 
mond had dropped into eternity. He felt all the loneliness 
of his condition (for he had eschewed marriage, and in the 
veins of no living creature ran a drop of blood whose source 
was in his own) ; and, as he drained the glass which he had 
filled " to the memory of those who were gone,''* the tears 
slowly trickled down the deep furrows of his aged face. 

He had thus fulfilled one part of his vow, and he prepared 
himself to discharge the other by sitting the usual number 
of hours at his desolate table. With a heavy heart, he 
resigned himself to the gloom of his own thoughts. A lethar- 



142 FIRST AND LAST. 

gic sleep stole over him, his head fell upon his bosom, con- 
fused images crowded into his mind, he babbled to himself, 
was silent ; and when his servant entered the room, alarmed 
by a noise which he heard, he found his master stretched upon 
the carpet at the foot of the easy-chair, out of which he had 
slipped in an apoplectic-fit. He never spoke again, nor once 
opened his eyes, though the vital spark was not extinct till 
the following day. And this was the last dinner ! 



THE DEPARTURE OF SUMMER. 

Summer, Summer, fresh, ambrosial Summer ! 
With thy blue love-eyes, and thy verdant robe 
Inwoven with all flowers, and dew-begemmed, 
Be with us till we die : go not so soon ! 

When Spring was new upon the verdant plains, 
And soft winds woke the sleeping buds to bloom, 
And lambkins frisked about the laughing rills, 

1 loved thee, Summer ; and I love thee yet. 

I loved thee when the deep, dark foliage rolled 
On sombre woods most like a stormy sea, 
And each blue orb was gazing up to heaven ; 
The throstle and the blackbird piping loud. 

And now the reaper hath long gathered in 
His Autumn stores, and sits upon the hutch ' 
Watching the wheeling swallows while they fly, 
With twitter, ere they seek a warmer sun. 

The brook, that sang so sweet at noon of day, 
When the tired hind lay stretched beneath the shade, 
Hath lost its liquid tone, and chants a dirge 
That Summer goeth from the fields so soon. 

O Summer, Summer, fresh, ambrosial Summer ! 
The bending flowers weep dewy tears and mourn, 
And I mourn with them ; and yet thou must go : 
Oh ! come again, sweet Summer, come right soon. 



THE SENTIMENTAL YOUNG LADT. 



The sentimental young lady has a family resemblance to 
the sentimental young gentleman ; but, personally, they are as 
unlike as if they were no relatives at all. The coarseness and 
hardness of the masculine animal modify his sentimentality. 
He is not melancholy, but severe. The arrow has entered 
his soul by anticipation. He bestows his contempt and 
detestation upon mankind in the form of an advance. Know- 
ing the pangs of betrayed friendship and unrequited love to 
be in store for him, he rushes up to them indignantly, and 
feels them beforehand. These, however, are endurable by 
the brave and scornful : but the loneliness of his being is an 
immortal pang. How is it that he is not understood by his 
fellow-men V Why is he a single, solitary atom in this tremen- 
dous universe, belonging to no system, and the object of no 
sympathy ? If he cannot be loved, he will at least make 
himself feared : he cultivates an awful head of hair ; and, if 
his profession is intended to be a peaceable one, addicts 
himself, with stern resolution, to the mustache. Seldom he 
laughs ; but he is an adept at the smile, for which we have 
no name in our language, although the French indicate it by 
the word, ricaner, expressing the alarming hilarity of a death's 
head. It is no wonder that his (prospective) miseries should 
drive him to take refuge in soda-water and Havanas, since 
he ranks himself among those castaways of the world who 
are privileged to have recourse, in their isolation, to intem- 
perance and crime ; repeating, with the proud despair of a 
fallen angel, the Byronic lines — 

" Then the spirits that still float above the wreck of happiness 
Are driven o'er the shoals of guilt, or ocean of excess ; 
The magnet of their course is gone, or only points in vain, 
The shore to which their shivered sail can never stretch again I " 

143 



144 THE SENTIMENTAL YOUNG LADY. 

This young gentleman finds the world he defies an ugly 
customer. It thrashes him into good humor with it. It 
knocks him about till he has no breath for vituperation. His 
betraying friend helps him out of a sponging-house, or he 
helps the other, which is all one. He marries his unrequi ; - 
ing love, and discovers, to his consternation, that he has 
changed her into a wife. All his corners are finally rubbed 
off by the collisions of time : likewise the hair from the crown 
of his head. He becomes fond of ease and long stories and 
sipping claret ; he grows gouty and obese ; he dies, and is 
buried. 

The sentimental young lady is quite a different person. She 
is more melancholy than severe, more plaintive than vituper- 
ative. There is a mystery in her sadness which piques the 
curiosity of others, — perhaps her own. She has various 
difficulties to struggle with in a world that seems to be made 
up of antagonisms between mind and matter. Her tendency 
to embonpoint is kept down only by the ceaseless anxiety it 
costs her ; and a distressing appetite forces her to all sorts of 
expedients. At dinner, she will trouble you for nothing more 
than the side-bone of a chicken, " as she is not partial to 
animal food," and as she had eaten enough of bread and 
butter before the company came in to remove the sensation 
of hunger. It is to this delicacy of eating, in fact, she owes 
the faint perfume included by Barry Cornwall among the 
attributes of beauty, but which the coarser Byron alludes to 
as smelling of bread and butter. 

We admit, however, that there is some want of science 
betrayed in the young lady's proceedings on this point ; bread 
and butter containing, in reality, much more of the fattening 
principle than animal food. However, she does all for the 
best, listening, poor girl, to the crackling of her corsage- 
strings, as if they were so many pistol-shots fired by an 
ambushed assassin at her peace. Another misery is the 
vulgar suffusion to which her face is liable. To spread the 
hue of health over the pale sufferer's cheek, is a mere hypoc- 
risy of nature ; and she opposes it as far as pearl-powder and 
internal draughts will go. She is seldom entirely successful ; 
the color, banished from every other part, lingering occasion- 



THE SENTIMENTAL YOUNG LADY. 145 

ally on her nose; a remarkable phenomenon, since she 
rigorously abstains from wine. 

The sentimental young lady has a heavy epistolary corres- 
pondence, although for the most part confined to a single 
individual. This is the serious business of her life. On 
coming down stairs in the morning, she darts upon the basket 
on the hall-table like a bird of prey. At other post-hours, 
she watches at the parlor window. She has learned to 
interpret the physiognomy of the postman, between whom 
and her there is gradually developed a masonic intelligence. 
Sometimes he shakes his head, and says, " No, Miss," with a 
deprecating look ; and, at other times, he puts the looked-for- 
letters into her hands confidentially, and passes on as if 
relieved from a responsibility. 

What is the subject of these letters ? We dare not conjec- 
ture ; but we have a dim impression that they relate mainly 
to metaphysics, and contain the true key to ever so much of 
the philosophy of life. But we must here advert — and not 
without indignation — to the practice this young lady has of 
crossing her letters. This she perpetrates not only vertically, 
but often diagonally to boot ; thereby converting the letter 
into a dense congeries of scratches, as unintelligible as the 
Rosetta Stone would have been, if its three inscriptions had 
been jumbled together. It was our intention, we may hint 
to those concerned, if a certain borough that shall be name- 
less had not unaccountably rejected our proffered services in 
Parliament, to introduce a bill, bringing this offence — at 
present reckoned a mere immorality — into the category of 
criminal misdemeanors, visited by lengthened imprisonment, 
bread and water, and the deprivation of pen and ink.- 

The sentimental young lady has usually another friend, 
who resides in the next street. They take solitary walks 
together ; they go to one another's houses at all sorts of odd 
times ; they are always seen speaking to each other confi- 
dentially, and are never overheard. No one knows the . 
nature of their intercommunications. When a third person 
approaches, they look at each other warningly, and are silent. 
Their private business follows them everywhere ; and, when 
they meet in the evening, they sit side by side, whispering in 
10 



146 THE SENTIMENTAL YOUNG LADY. 

a corner of the room. They converse a great deal, too, with 
their eyes, exchanging the looks it is customary to designate 
as " meaning," when people don't know what they mean. 

It might be supposed that the sentimental young lady would 
be in love with the sentimental young gentleman : but this 
never happens. Her chosen one, both in mind and person, is 
the most common-place specimen of his sex. All the qualities 
she adores in him are electro-biological ; and, between her and 
her friend, he is made up into a figure which his own mother 
would not know. Even when he laughs at her sentiment, — 
of which he cannot make head or tail, — she is delighted ; for 
it is not to be expected that these shocking men should com- 
prehend a woman like her. She thinks, however, that he is 
impressionable. His tendencies are all right ; and by degrees 
she will be able to refine and elevate him. This must be 
done before marriage ; and there is no hurry. To be " en- 
gaged " is paradise, with marriage looking beautifully blue in 
the distance. She never would marry, if she could help it, 
but always be going to be married : it is so delicious to be in 
a continual mystery, to exchange conscious looks with him, 
and meaning ones with her friend, and to hear people whis- 
pering about her as she enters the room. She has, in fact, 
an instinctive misgiving as to marriage. 

And no wonder ; for that is the end of the sentimental 
young lady. No sooner is the magic ring on her finger, than 
the hallucination vanishes, and she sees nothing about her but 
pianos, carpets, and milk and water. She abandons bread 
and butter, -and takes without remorse to animal food and 
two glasses of wine. She drops acquaintance with the post- 
man, gives up crossing her letters, and by-and-by rarely writes 
at all. Her friend feels that something has come between 
them, and relinquishes, of her own accord, the confidential 
tone. The married lady grows communicative with the 
world, but not on the subject of her earlier history. No man 
knows to this day the nature of her written correspondence, 
or the secret of her confidential whispers. In the mean time, 
she gives way to her natural tendency, thrives on what she 
eats and drinks, acquires a good, round, comfortable armful 
of a waist, while the warm hue of health, subsiding from the 



INVOCATION. 147 

tantalizing position it had taken up on her nose, diffuses 
itself over her ripe cheeks. Her delicate voice grows distinct 
and matronly ; and her laugh rings sharp and clear through 
the room. In the course of time, she has any reasonable 
number of children, or any unreasonable number ; and she 
takes special care that not one of them shall have any chance 
of turning out a Sentimental Young Lady. 



INVOCATION. 

BY EDWIN ARNOLD.* 

Where waitest thou, 
Lady I am to love ? Thou comest not ; 
Thou knowest of my sad and lonely lot ; 

I looked for thee ere now. 

It is the May, 
And each sweet sister-soul hath found its brother ; 
Only we two seek fondly each the other, 

And, seeking, still delay. 

Where art thou, sweet ? 
I long for thee, as thirsty lips for streams. 
O gentle, promised angel of my dreams ! 

Why do we never meet ? 

Thou art as I ; 
Thy soul doth wait for mine, as mine for thee : 
We cannot live apart. Must meeting be 

Never before we die ? 

Dear soul, not so ! 
That Time doth keep for us some happy years, 
That God hath portioned out our smiles and tears, 

Thou knowest, and I know. 

* Son of Dr. Arnold of Rugby, England, and brother of Matthew 
Arnold. 



148 ALL'S WELL. 

Yes, we shall meet ; 
And therefore let our searching be the stronger : 
Dark ways of life shall not divide us longer, 

Nor doubt, nor danger, sweet. 

Therefore I bear 
This winter-tide as bravely as I may, 
Patiently waiting for the bright spring-day, 

That cometh with thee, dear. 

'Tis the May-light 
That crimsons all the quiet college gloom : 
May it shine softly in thy sleeping-room ; 

And so, dear wife, good-night ! 



ALL'S WELL. 

The day is ended. Ere I sink to sleep, 
My weary spirit seeks repose in thine ! 

Father, forgive my trespasses, and keep 
This little life of mine. 

With loving-kindness curtain thou my bed, 
And cool in rest my burning pilgrim feet ; 

Thy pardon be the pillow for my head : 
So shall my sleep be sweet. 

At peace with all the world, dear Lord, and thee, 
No fears my souPs unwavering faith can shake : 

AlPs well, whichever side the grave for me 
The morning light may break. 



THE TWO MOTTOES, 

BY EMILE SOUVESTRE.* 

In the coach-office at Cernay stood two young men who 
had just taken their places for Kaysersberg. They were of 
the same age, each about four and twenty ; but there were 
remarkable differences in their physiognomy and general ap- 
pearance. The shorter of the two was dark, pale, quick in 
his movements, and of an impatient vivacity of manner, which 
betrayed at a first glance his Southern origin. His compan- 
ion, on the contrary, tall, fair, and ruddy, was a perfect type 
of that mixed Alsatian race in which French expansiveness 
is happily blended with German good humor. On the 
ground at their feet were two small portmanteaus, upon which 
cards of address were fastened with sealing-wax. On one 
of these cards was inscribed, — 

Henry Fortin, Marseilles ; 

and at its four corners a seal had impressed upon the wax the 
motto, Man Droit. 

On the other card was written, — 

Joseph Mulzen, Strasburg ; 

and the motto of the seal was Caritas. 

The office-keeper had entered their names in his book, 
and added the words, with two portmanteaus, when Henry 
demanded that these should be weighed. They would be 
weighed at Kaysersberg, the office-keeper replied. The young 
man said it would be inconvenient to be delayed by that for- 
mality at the moment of their arrival. It was his right ? he 
maintained, to have them weighed at once. The office-keep- 
er, thus hard pressed, grew obstinate in his turn. In vain did 

* Bora at Morlaix, Finistere, in 1806; died in Paris in 1854. His 
writings are distinguished by pure morality and genial sentiment. 
His complete works embrace about 20 vols. 12mo. 

149 



150 THE TWO MOTTOES. 

Joseph interfere, and remind Henry that they had barely 
time to dine before departure. In virtue of his motto, the 
Marseillese never gave way when he thought he was in the 
right ; and he always thought that. At last the office-keeper, 
weary of the dispute, beat a retreat, and escaped into his 
dwelling-house. Henry would have continued the discussion 
with the porter ; but, fortunately, the porter spoke nothing but 
German. So he was fain to accompany his friend to the inn, 
venting upon him, by the way, the superabundance of his ill 
humor. 

" By heavens ! " he exclaimed, as soon as they were in the 
street, " you would make a saint swear. What ! you would 
not back me against that obstinate fellow ! " 

" It seems to me," replied Joseph with a smile, w that it was 
rather he who was in want of a backer. You brought for- 
ward as formidable an array of arguments as if your fortune 
or your honor had been at stake." 

a In your opinion, then, I should have done better not to 
defend my right ? " 

" When the right is not worth defending." 

" Ah, how like you ! " interrupted Henry warmly. " You 
are always ready to yield. One must be walking over your 
body, before you think of defending yourself. Instead of 
considering the world as a battle-field, you take it to be a 
drawing-room for the interchange of courtesies." 

" Not so," replied Joseph ; u but a great ship, all the passen- 
gers by which owe each other reciprocal friendliness and 
toleration. Every man is my friend until he has declared 
himself my enemy." 

" For my part, I consider every man my enemy until he has 
declared himself my friend," replied the Marseillese. " It is 
a prudent system, which I have always found answer, and I 
advise you to adopt it at Kaysersberg. There we shall find 
ourselves face to face with our uncle's other heirs, who will 
not fail to appropriate all they can of the inheritance. For 
my part, I am determined to concede nothing to them." 

Thus conversing, the cousins reached the White Horse Inn, 
and entered the public dining-room, which was unoccupied, 
save by the hostess, who was laying, for three persons only, a 



THE TWO MOTTOES. 151 

large table at one end of the apartment. Henry ordered 
two more knives and forks to be laid for himself and 
Joseph. 

" I beg your pardon, sir," said the woman ; " but you can- 
not dine here." 

" Why so ? " inquired the young man. 

" Because the three persons for whom we have just laid 
this table desire to dine alone." 

" Let them dine in their own room, then," replied Henry, 
abruptly. " This is the public room and the public table : 
here every traveller has a right to enter and to dine." 

" What matter," said Joseph, " whether we dine here or 
in another room ? " 

" And what does it matter to those three persons whether 
we dine here or not ? " retorted Henry. 

" They came before you, sir," objected the hostess. 

" Then, in your inn, it is the first-comers who lay down the 
law ? " cried Henry. 

" Besides that, they are persons whom we know." 

11 And you care more for them than for us 1 " 

" You understand, sir, that, when customers are in the 
case " — 

" All other travellers must submit to their caprice ? " 

" Your dinner shall be laid elsewhere." 

" Yes : with the broken meat from your favorites' table, I 
suppose ? " 

bt The hostess was hurt by this imputation upon her estab- 
lishment. 

u If the gentleman is afraid of getting a bad dinner at the 
White Horse, there are other inns at Cernay," said she. 

"I was just thinking so," replied Henry, quickly, taking up 
his hat. And without listening to Joseph, who tried to de- 
tain him, he darted out of the room, and disappeared. 

Mulzen knew by experience that the best plan, in cases 
like the present, was to let his cousin's ill humor burn itself 
out ; and that any attempt to recall him to reason served only 
to aggravate his pugnacity. He resolved, therefore, to let him 
seek his dinner elsewhere, and ordered his own to be served 
up in an adjoining apartment: but, just as he was about ad- 



152 THE TWO MOTTOES. 

journing to it, the three expected guests entered the public 
room. These were an old lady and her niece, and a gentle- 
man about fifty years of age. The hostess, who was telling 
them what had just occurred, stopped short at sight of Joseph, 
who bowed, and was withdrawing, when the gentleman de- 
tained him. " I am grieved, sir," said he urbanely, "to learn 
the dispute that has occurred. In desiring to dine alone, 
our object was to avoid the society of persons whose conver- 
sation and manners might have shocked these ladies. But, 
certainly, we were far from desiring to drive away customers 
from the White Horse, as your friend, perhaps, believed ; and, 
in proof of what I say, I beg you to do us the favor of sit- 
ting down to dinner with us." 

Joseph would have refused, declaring himself in no way 
offended by a precaution which he found quite natural ; but 
Mr. Rosman (it was thus the two ladies called their compan- 
ion) pressed his invitation in so cordial and friendly a manner, 
that he ended by accepting. 

The old lady, who seemed little accustomed to travel, sat 
down opposite to him, with her niece, and heaved a deep sigh. 

" You are tired, Charlotte ? " said Mr. Rosman. 

"Tired indeed!" replied the old woman; " as well I may 
be, after being shaken up for a whole day in that crazy 
coach, getting my meals irregularly, and running all manner 
of dangers : for I know not how we escaped being upset 
twenty times. The diligence was always leaning to one side or 
to the other. I would give a year of my life that our journey 
were at an end." 

" Fortunately, the bargain is impossible," cried the young 
girl, smiling, and kissing her aunt. 

" Yes, yes, you laugh at my troubles," said Miss Charlotte, 
in a half grumbling, half affectionate tone. " Young girls, 
nowadays, fear nothing. They travel by railway and steam- 
boat ; they would travel by balloons if they could get places. 
It is the Revolution that has made them so bold. Before 
that, the bravest amongst them travelled only in carts, or on 
ass-back ; and even then, only when they had pressing busi- 
ness. I have heard my poor mother say, that she never would 
travel in any other way than on foot." 



THE TWO MOTTOES. 153 

" Yes," observed Mr. Kosman ; " and therefore her farthest 
journey was only to the chief town of her canton." 

" That did not prevent her being a worthy and happy wo- 
man," replied Miss Charlotte. " When the bird has built his 
nest, he stays there. The present custom of passing one's 
time upon the high-road impairs one's love of home and fam- 
ily: people get a habit of being at home everywhere. It 
may be more advantageous to society at large ; but it renders 
individuals less good, and less happy." 

" Come, come, Charlotte," said Mr. Rosman, gayly. " Your 
late jolting has set you against all journeys ; but I hope your 
discontent will disappear before this excellent soup. I appeal 
to your impartiality whether a better can be got, even at 
Fontaine." 

The dialogue continued in this strain of affectionate famil- 
iarity. Joseph at first maintained a discreet silence ; but Mr. 
Rosman spoke to him several times, and conversation had 
become general, when the waiter came in to say that the dili- 
gence was about starting. They paid for their dinner, and 
hastened to the coach-office. 

On arriving there, Joseph saw his cousin hurrying up. 
Whilst Mulzen had dined, Henry had run from one tavern to 
another, finding nothing ready at any of them, and at last, 
pressed for time, he had been fain to buy a roll and some 
fruit, which he ate as he ran. 

As may be imagined, the frugal repast had done little to 
sweeten his temper. Joseph observed this, and abstained from 
questioning him. Indeed, he had no time ; for the way-bill 
was already being called over, and the travellers were about 
to take their places, when the office-keeper discovered that he 
had made a mistake, and booked two persons too many, and 
that the coach was full without Mulzin and Fortin. 

" Full ! " cried Henry ; u but I paid you my fare ! " 

" I will return it you, sir," replied the clerk. 

" Not at all," answered the young man. " Having once 
taken my money, there is a contract between us. I have a 
right to a place, and a place I will have." 

And, so saying, he grasped a strap, and ascended the impe- 
rial, where was a place as yet unfilled. The traveller to whom 



154 THE TWO MOTTOES. 

it belonged protested against this usurpation ; but Henry per- 
sisted, declaring that none had a right to make him get down, 
and that, if any attempted it, he would repel violence by 
violence. Joseph in vain endeavored to compromise the 
matter. The Marseillese, whose humor had been by no means 
mended by his bad dinner, persisted in his resolution. 

" To every one his right," cried he. " That is my motto : 
yours is ' Charity.' Be as charitable as you please ; for my 
part, I am satisfied with justice. • I have paid for this place : 
it belongs to me. I shall keep it." 

The traveller whose place he filled objected his priority of 
possession ; but Henry, who was a lawyer, replied by quota- 
tions from the code. There was a sharp interchange of 
violent explanations, recriminations, and menaces. Miss 
Charlotte, who heard everything from her place in the coupe, 
groaned and sighed her alarm, and recommenced her dia- 
tribes against travelling in general and public vehicles in par- 
ticular. At last, Joseph, perceiving that the dispute became 
more and more envenomed, proposed to the office-keeper to 
have a horse put to a cabriolet which stood in the yard, and in 
which he and the dispossessed traveller would continue their 
journey. The expedient was adopted by the parties con- 
cerned, and the diligence set off. 

It was in the month of November; the air, damp and chilly 
at the moment of departure, grew colder still as night ap- 
proached. Henry Fortin, accustomed to the sun of Provence, 
was any thing but comfortable in his exposed place upon the 
top of the diligence, In vain did he button his great-coat to 
the very chin : he shivered like a leaf in the frigid evening 
fog. His lips were blue, his teeth chattered. Soon a small, icy 
rain, driven full in his face by the wind, penetrated his clothes. 
His neighbor, protected by an ample blanket-cloak, might 
easily have spared him a portion of it, and been no worse off 
himself: but the neighbor was a corpulent shopkeeper, very 
tender of his own person, and extremely careless of the com- 
fort of others. When Fortin refused to give up the place of 
which he had taken possession, the fat man applauded, de- 
claring that " every one travelled for his own account, and 
should look after his own interests," — principles which the 



THE TWO MOTTOES. 155 

young man then found perfectly reasonable, and from whose 
application he now suffered. About the middle of the jour- 
ney, the stout traveller put his head out of his cloak, looked 
at his neighbor, and said — 

" You seem very cold, sir ? " 

" I am wet to the skin," replied Fortin, who could hardly 
speak. 

The fat man shook himself in his huge wrapper, as if in- 
tensely enjoying the warmth and dryness it secured him. 

" It is very bad for the health to get wet," said he philo- 
sophically. u Another time I advise you to bring a cloak like 
mine : it is very warm, and not dear." 

Having given this sensible advice, he withdrew his comfort- 
able countenance within his snug garment, and relapsed into 
a luxurious doze. 

It was long after nightfall when the diligence arrived at 
Kaysersberg. Half dead with cold, Fortin scrambled down 
from the roof, and sought refuge in the inn-kitchen, where a 
large fire blazed. On entering, he found a group of travel- 
lers already assembled round the cheerful hearth, and amongst 
them, to his surprise, were his cousin and the traveller whom 
he had deprived of his place. The cabriolet had taken them 
by a cross-road, which was a short-cut ; and they had been an 
hour at the inn. 

On remarking his cousin's deplorable plight. Mulzen at 
once gave up his chair to him. As for the traveller whom 
Fortin had dispossessed at Cernay, he could not restrain a 
hearty laugh. 

l * Upon my word ! " he cried, " I must thank this gentleman 
for having driven me from the imperial of the diligence ; 
tor. had he not done so, I should now be wet and half frozen 
as he is, instead of being warm and comfortable as I am." 

Fortin's position was altogether too bad to admit of a retort. 
He sat down before the fire, and tried to warm himself. 

As soon as he was a little revived, he asked for a room and 
a bed ; but the Kaysersberg fair was only just over, and the inn 
was full of persons who were to leave next morning. Joseph 
and his companion, although they had arrived before the dili- 
gence, had found but one small bed vacant, which the former 



156 THE TWO MOTTOES. 

had generously given up to the latter. However, after much 
inquiry and investigation, it came out that there was another 
bed disengaged ; but this stood in a room with four others, 
occupied by four peddlers, who refused to admit a stranger 
into the apartment. 

" Did they engage the room for themselves alone ? " in- 
quired Fortin. 

" By no means,''* replied the innkeeper. 

" Then you have a right to dispose of the unoccupied 
bed." 

" Undoubtedly." 

" Then what reason do they give for refusing to admit a 
fifth person into the room ? " 

" No reason at all ; but they are four rough-looking fellows, 
and nobody cared to have a quarrel with them." 

Fortin rose quickly from his seat. 

" That is weakness," cried he. " For my part, I certainly 
will not sleep upon a chair because four strangers think 
proper to monopolize five beds. Show me their room. They 
must be made to hear reason." 

" Have a care, Henry," said Mulzen. " They are brutal, 
ill-conditioned fellows." 

" Does their brutality entitle them to make us sit up all 
night ? " sharply demanded the native of Marseilles. " No, 
pardieu I I will go to bed in spite of them." 

He put on his travelling cap, and was leaving the room in 
company with the innkeeper, when Mr. Rosman, who, whilst 
seeking a man to carry his baggage, had overheard the con- 
versation, approached the two cousins. 

u I perceive, gentlemen," said he, with his friendly, smiling 
air, " that you have difficulty in finding beds for to-night." 

" I shall not be long without one," replied Henry, passing 
on. 

" One moment," said Mr. Rosman. " Those men will per- 
haps reply to your reasons with insults, and you may have 
difficulty in getting them to admit your right. Had you not 
better accept beds at my house, gentlemen ? I live but a few 
yards off, and shall have great pleasure in receiving you." 

Fortin and Mulzen bowed, and returned their thanks for 



THE TWO MOTTOES. 157 

this hospitable invitation, but in very different tones. That 
of Mulzen was grateful and joyous ; that of his companion 
constrained, although polite. Henry had not yet forgotten 
that Mr. Rosman was the primary cause of the meagerness of 
his dinner at Cernay. 

" You are too obliging, sir," said he, softening his voice ; 
" but I would not on any account occasion you so much 
trouble. It is well, besides, to give a lesson to these people, 
and to teach them to respect the rights of travellers." 

Having thus spoken, he again bowed, and betook himself 
to the apartment occupied by the pedlars. Mulzen, fearing a 
quarrel, followed him ; but whether it was that the hawkers 
did not care much about the matter, or that they were daunted 
by the Provencal's resolute mien, they contented themselves 
with a little grumbling, in spite of which Henry installed 
himself in the fifth bed. His cousin, relieved of his appre- 
hensions, then re-descended the stairs, and joined Mr. Ros- 
man, who "had been so obliging as to wait for him. 

Miss Charlotte and her niece Louisa were preparing the tea 
before a crackling fire of fir-cones. Mulzen's guide spoke a 
few words in a low voice to the two ladies, who received the 
young man with courteous kindness. They made him sit 
down at table, and Louisa filled the cups. As to Miss Char- 
lotte, she had not yet recovered from the fatigue of her jour- 
ney. Seated in her arm-chair, she fancied she still felt the 
jolts of the diligence, and heard the rattle of the wheels in 
the singing of the kettle. She did not forget, however, to in- 
quire what had become of the young man who had carried 
the imperial of the diligence by assault at Cernay ; and Mr. 
Rosman related what had just occurred at the inn. 

" Bless me ! " cried Miss Charlotte, " he passes his life in 
search of quarrels and litigation ! He is a man to be avoided 
like a pestilence ! " 

"It is impossible to have a better heart or more upright 
character," replied Mulzen ; " but he makes a point of acting 
up to his motto : To every one his rights" 

" Whereas your motto is Charity" rejoined the old lady, 
with a smile. " Oh ! I overheard all that passed at Cernay." 

" You travel together ? " inquired Mr. Rosman. 



158 THE TWO MOTTOES. 

" We are cousins," replied Mulzen ; " and we have come to 
Kaysersberg to be present at the opening of a will, which 
takes place to-morrow." 

" A will ! " repeated Miss Charlotte, in a tone of surprise. 

" The will of our uncle, Dr. Harver." 

The two ladies and Mr. Rosman looked at each other. 

" Ah ! you are the doctor's relatives? " said Mr. Rosman, 
gazing at the young man with a certain degree of interest. 
" Chance could hardly have directed you better, sir, for I was 
his oldest and most intimate friend." 

This sort of mutual recognition naturally led the conversa- 
tion to the subject of the deceased doctor. Mulzen had 
never seen him, but he felt for him that sort of respectful re- 
gard which instinct establishes between members of the same 
family. He talked a long time of the doctor, listened with 
interest to details of his life and of his last moments ; and at 
last, after one of those intimate conversations in which heart 
and mind throw off disguise, and display themselves as they 
really are, he retired to bed, delighted with his hosts, who, on 
their part, were equally pleased with him. 

Tired with his journey, it was late when he awoke next 
morning. He hastened to dress himself, in order to seek his 
cousin, whom he was to accompany to the notary with whom 
the will was deposited. But on going down into the break- 
fast room he found the notary there, with Mr. Rosman and 
with Fortin, for whom a messenger had been sent. Miss 
Charlotte and Louisa soon appeared. When all were assem- 
bled, Mr. Rosman turned to the two young men, and said, 
with a smile, — 

" All here present are interested in the matter which brings 
you to Kaysersberg, gentlemen ; for my sister-in-law, Miss 
Charlotte Revel, and her niece, Louisa Armand, whose guar- 
dian I am, have come hither, like yourselves, to witness the 
opening of the will of their brother and uncle, Dr. Harver." 

The two young men bowed to Miss Charlotte and Miss 
Louisa, who returned their salutation. 

" Since accident has brought together all the parties con- 
cerned," continued Mr. Rosman, " I thought the doctor's last 
wishes might be made public here as well as at the notary's 
office." 



THE TWO MOTTOES. 159 

Fortin made a sign of assent. Everybody sat down, and 
the notary was about to break the seal of the will, when he 
checked himself. 

" This will," he said, " is of old date ; and, during the latter 
months of his life, Dr. Harver told me several times that it 
was his intention to destroy it, so that each of his heirs might 
receive the share regulated by law. The non-execution of 
his intention I can explain only by the suddenness of his 
death. I deem it my duty to declare this ; and now I ask all 
the interested persons here present whether they are disposed 
to fulfil the doctor's expressed intention, and to cancel this 
will with one consent, before any know whom the document 
enriches." 

This unexpected proposal was followed by a pause of some 
moments' duration. Mulzen was the first to break silence. 

" As far as I am concerned," said he, modestly, " having no 
particular claim upon the good will of the deceased, I cannot 
consider that I make a sacrifice in agreeing to an equal divi- 
sion of the property, and I am quite willing to consent to it." 

" For my part," said Miss Charlotte, " I make no objection 
whatever." 

" In the name of my ward," said Mr. Bosnian, " I give my 
consent." 

" Then," said the notary, turning to Henry, " there is only 
this gentleman." 

Fortin seemed somewhat embarrassed. 

" Like my cousin,'' he at last said, " I have no ground to 
expect that the will favors me ; but that is the very reason 
why I should be guarded in my decision. Whatever may 
have been the doctor's intentions, his will alone can now be 
considered to express them. To neutralize beforehand his 
testamentary dispositions, is to infringe both on the rights of 
the will and on those of the unknown legatee." 

" Let us say no more about it," interrupted the notary. 
" Prompt and perfect unanimity could alone make legitimate 
my proposition. Let us remain within the strict limits of legal 
right, as you, sir, propose. And now be pleased to listen." 

With these words he tore the envelope, opened the will, and 
read as follows : — 



160 THE TWO MOTTOES. 

" Of the four persons who can lay claim to my inheritance, 
I know but two, — my sister, Charlotte Revel, and my niece, 
Louisa Armand. But these two, long united by the strictest 
affection, have but one common interest, and may be consid- 
ered, in fact, to constitute but one person. With respect to 
them, therefore, I have only Louisa to consider. My first 
intention was to bequeath to her all I possess ; but it after- 
wards occurred to me that one of my two nephews might be 
equally worthy of my regard. The sole difficulty is to find 
out which of the two it is. 

" Unable to investigate this point myself, and well knowing 
the intelligence and right-mindedness of my niece Louisa, I 
refer the matter to her judgment ; and I constitute my sole 
heir that one of the two cousins whom she shall select for her 
husband. " Harver." 

When the notary paused, after completing the perusal of 
the will of the eccentric but well-meaning doctor, a silence 
of some duration ensued. The two young men looked embar- 
rassed, and Louisa held down her head. 

" Mon Dieu I " cried Miss Charlotte at last, " the doctor 
has bequeathed a very difficult task to my niece." 

" Less difficult than you think, sister," said E-osman, smil- 
ing. u I have long been well acquainted with the contents of 
Harver's will, and I made inquiries in consequence. The 
result of those inquiries convinced me that, whatever her 
choice, there was nothing to fear for Louisa." 

" Then let Miss Armand decide," said the notary, laughing. 
" Since there is safety in either case, she has but to consult 
her inspirations." 

" I will beg my aunt to decide for me," murmured the 
young girl, throwing herself into Miss Charlotte's arms. 

" I decide ! " cried the old lady. " It is very perplexing, 
my dear, and I really do not know " — 

But, whilst uttering these words with an air of indecision, 
Miss Charlotte's first glance was at Mulzen. Fortin perceived 
this. 

" Ah, madam ! " cried he, quickly, " I see that your choice 
is made, and, whatever my regrets, I cannot but approve it. 



GREAT MEN. 161 

Mademoiselle," he continued, taking Mulzen's hand, and lead- 
ing him to Louisa, u your aunt has seen and judged rightly : 
my cousin is more deserving than I am." 

" Your present conduct proves the contrary," said Miss 
Charlotte, touched by this generosity. " But we already 
know Mr. Mulzen a little ; and then — in short, you deserve 
to hear the whole truth." 

u Tell it me, by all means," interrupted Fortin. 

" Well, then, his motto encourages, whilst yours deters me. 
He promises indulgence, and you justice. Alas ! my dear sir, 
justice may suffice for angels, but men have need of charity." 

" You are perhaps right, madam," said Henry Fortin, 
thoughtfully. " Yesterday and to-day every thing seems to 
combine to give me a lesson. The rigid defence of my right 
has always turned against me, whilst my cousin's benevolence 
has, in every instance, profited him. Mulzen was in the 
right : his motto is better than mine, for it is nearer to the 
law of God. Christ did not say, To every one his rights, but 
rather, Love your neighbor as yourself" 



GREAT MEN. 

Great men were all great workers in their time, 
Steadfast in purpose, to their calling true, 
Keeping with single aim the end in view ; 
Giving their youthful days and manhood's prime 
To ceaseless toil : matin and midnight chime 
Often upon their willing labors grew. 
In suffering schooled, their souls endurance knew, 
And over difficulties rose sublime. 

Genius alone can never make one great : 
There must be industry to second skill, 
Faith, tireless perseverance, strength of will, 

Ere triumph and success upon thee wait. 
Would'st thou ascend Fame's rugged, frowning steep V 
It must be thine to toil while others sleep. 
11 



THE JEWELLED WATCH. 



Among the many officers, who, at the close of the Peninsu- 
lar war, retired on half-pay, was Capt. Button, of the — -th 
regiment. He had lately married the pretty, portionless 
daughter of a deceased brother officer ; and, filled with roman- 
tic visions of rural bliss and " love in a cottage," the pair, who 
were equally unskilled in the practical details of housekeep- 
ing, fancied they could live in affluence, and enjoy all the- 
luxuries of life, on the half-pay which formed their sole in- 
come. 

They took up their abode near a pleasant town in the south 
of England, and for a time got on pretty well ; but when at 
the end of the first year a sweet little boy made his appear- 
ance, and at the end of the second an equally sweet little girl, 
they found that nurse-maids, baby-linen, doctors, and all the 
etceteras appertaining to the introduction and support of 
these baby-visitors, formed a serious item in their yearly ex- 
penditure. 

For a while they struggled on without falling into debt ; but 
at length their giddy feet slipped into that vortex which has 
engulfed so many, and their affairs began to assume a very 
gloomy aspect. About this time an adventurer named Smith, 
with whom Capt. Dutton became casually acquainted, and 
whose plausible manners and appearance completely imposed 
on the frank, unsuspecting soldier, proposed to him a plan for 
insuring, as he represented it, a large and rapid fortune. 
This was to be affected by embarking considerable capital in 
the manufacture of some new kind of spirit-lamps, which 
Smith assured the captain would, when once known, super- 
sede the use of candles and oil-lamps throughout the kingdom. 
. To hear him descant on the marvellous virtues and money- 
making qualities of his lamp, one would be inclined to take 
162 



THE JEWELLED WATCH. 163 

him for the lineal descendant of Aladdin, and inheritor of that 
scampish individual's precious heir-loom. Our modern magi- 
cian, however, candidly confessed that he still wanted the 
" slave of the lamp," or, in other words, ready money, to set 
the invention agoing ; and he at length succeeded in persuad- 
ing the unlucky captain to sell out of the army, and invest the 
price of his commission in this luminous venture. If Capt. 
Dutton had refused to pay the money until he should be able 
to pronounce correctly the name of the invention, he would 
have saved his cash, at the expense, probably, of a semi-dis- 
location of his jaws ; for the lamp rejoiced in an eight-sylla- 
bled title, of which each vocable belonged to a different 
tongue, — the first being Greek, the fourth Syriac, and the 
last taken from the aboriginal language of New Zealand ; the 
intervening sounds believed to be respectively akin to Latin, 
German, Sanscrit, and Malay. Notwithstanding, however, 
this prestige of a name, the lamp was a decided failure : its 
light was brilliant enough ; but the odor it exhaled in burning 
was so overpowering, so suggestive of an evil origin, so every- 
way abominable, that those adventurous purchasers who tried 
it once seldom submitted their olfactory nerves to a second 
ordeal. The sale and* manufacture of the lamp and its ac- 
companying spirit were carried on by Mr. Smith alone in one 
of the chief commercial cities of England, he having kindly 
arranged to take all the trouble off his partner's hands, and 
only requiring him to furnish the necessary funds. For some 
time, the accounts of the business transmitted to Capt. Dut- 
ton were most flourishing, and he and his gentle wife fondly 
thought they were about to realize a splendid fortune for their 
little ones : but at length they began to feel anxious for the 
arrival of cent-per-cent profits which had been promised, but 
which never came ; and Mr. Smith's letters suddenly ceasing, 
his partner one morning set off to inspect the scene of opera- 
tions. 

Arrived at L , he repaired to the street where the 

manufactory was situated, and found it shut up ! Mr. Smith 
had gone off to America, considerably in debt to those who 
had been foolish enough to trust him ; and leaving more rent 
due on the premises than the remaining stock in trade of the 



164 THE JEWELLED WATCH, 

unpronounceable lamp would pay. As to the poor ex-captain, 
he returned to his family a ruined man. 

But strength is often found in the depths of adversity, cour- 
age in despair ; and both our hero and his wife set resolutely 
to work to support themselves and their children. Happily 
they owed no debts. On selling out, Capt. Dutton had 
honorably paid every farthing he owed in the world before 
intrusting the remainder of his capital to the unprincipled 
Smith ; and now this upright conduct was its own reward. 

He wrote a beautiful hand, and, while seeking some perma- 
nent employment, earned a trifle occasionally by copying 
manuscripts, and engrossing in an attorney's office. His wife 
worked diligently with her needle ; but the care of a young 
family, and the necessity of dispensing with a servant, hin- 
dered her from adding much to their resources. Notwith- 
standing their extreme poverty, they managed to preserve a 
decent appearance, and to prevent even their neighbors from 
knowing the straits to which they were often reduced. Their 
little cottage was always exquisitely clean and neat ; and the 
children, despite of scanty clothing, and often insufficient 
food, looked, as they were, the sons and daughters of a gen- 
tleman. 

It was Mrs. Dutton's pride to preserve the respectable ap- 
pearance of her husband's wardrobe ; and often did she work 
till midnight at turning his coat and darning his linen, that 
he might appear as usual among his equals. She often urged 
him to visit his former acquaintances, who had power to be- 
friend him, and solicit their interest in obtaining some perma- 
nent employment ; but the soldier, who was as brave as a lion 
when facing the enemy, shrank with the timidity of a girl 
from exposing himself to the humiliation of a refusal, and 
could not bear to confess his urgent need. He had too much 
delicacy to press his claims ; he was too proud to be importu- 
nate ; and so others succeeded where he failed. 

It happened that the general under whom he had served, 
and who had lost sight of him since his retirement from the 
service, came to^ spend a few months at the watering-place 
near which the Buttons resided, and hired for the season a 
handsome furnished house. Walking one morning on the 



THE JEWELLED WATCH. 165 

sands, in a disconsolate mood, our hero saw, with surprise, his 
former commander approaching ; and, with a sudden feeling 
of false shame, he tried to avoid a recognition. But the quick 
eye of Gen. Vernon was not to be eluded ; and, intercept- 
ing him with an outstretched hand, he exclaimed, " What, 
Dutton ! is that you ? It seems an age since we met. Living 
in this neighborhood, eh ? " 

" Yes, general ; I have been living here since I retired from 
the service." 

" And you sold out, I think — to please the mistress, I sup- 
pose, Dutton ? Ah ! these ladies have a great deal to answer 
for. Tell Mrs. Dutton I shall call on her some morning, and 
read her a lecture for 'faking you from us." 

Poor Dutton's look of confusion, as he pictured the gener- 
al's visit surprising his wife in the performance of her menial 
labors rather surprised the veteran ; but its true cause did 
not occur to him. He had had a great regard for Dutton, 
considering him one of the best and bravest officers under his 
command, and was sincerely pleased at meeting him again ; 
so, after a ten minutes' colloquy, during the progress of which 
the ex-soldier, like a war-horse who pricks up his ears at the 
sound of the trumpet, became gay and animated, as old asso- 
ciations of the camp and field came back on him, the general 
shook him heartily by the hand, and said, " You'll dine 
with me to-morrow, Dutton, and meet a few of your old 
friends ? Come, I'll take no excuse : you must not turn her- 
mit on our hands." 

At first Dutton was going to refuse, but on second thoughts 
accepted the invitation, not having, indeed, any good reason to 
offer for declining it. Having taken leave of the general, 
therefore, he proceeded towards home, and announced their 
rencontre to his wife. She, poor woman, immediately took 
out his well-saved suit, and occupied herself in repairing, as 
best she might, the cruel ravages of time ; as well as in starch- 
ing and ironing an already snowy shirt to the highest degree 
of perfection. 

Next day, in due time, he arrived at Gen. Yernon's 
handsome temporary dwelling, and received a cordial wel- 
come. A dozen guests, civilians as well as soldiers, sat down 



166 * THE JEWELLED WATCH, 

to a splendid banquet. After dinner, the conversation hap- 
pened to turn on the recent improvements in arts and manu- 
factures ; and comparisons were drawn between the relative 
talent for invention displayed by artists of different countries. 
Watchmaking happening to be mentioned as one of the arts 
which had during late years been wonderfully improved, the 
host desired his valet to fetch a most beautiful little watch, a 
perfect cJief-d'ceuvre of workmanship, which he had lately pur- 
chased in Paris ; and -which was less valuable for its richly 
jewelled case, than for the exquisite perfection of the mechan- 
ism it enshrined. The trinket passed from hand to hand, and 
was greatly admired by the guests ; then the conversation 
turned on other topics, and many subjects were discussed un- 
til they adjourned to the drawing-room to take coffee. 

After sitting there a while, the general suddenly recollected 
his watch, and ringing for his valet, desired him to take it 
from the dining-room table, where it had been left, and re- 
store it to its proper place. In a few moments the servant 
returned, looking somewhat frightened : he could not find the 
watch. Gen. Vernon, surprised, went himself to search, 
but was not more fortunate. 

" Perhaps, sir, you or one of the company may have carried 
it by mistake into the drawing-room ? " 

" I think not ; but we will try." 

Another search, in which all the guests joined, but without 
avail. 

" What I fear," said the general, " is that some one by 
chance may tread upon and break it." 

Gen. Vernon was a widower, and this costly trinket was 
intended as a present to his only child, a daughter, who had 
lately married a wealthy baronet. 

" We will none of us leave this room until it is found ! " ex- 
claimed one of the gentlemen with ominous emphasis. 

" That decision," said a young man, who was engaged that, 
night to a ball, " might quarter us on our host for an indefi- 
nite time. I propose a much more speedy and satisfactory 
expedient : let us all be searched." 

This suggestion was received with laughter and acclama- 
tions ; and the young man, presenting himself as the first vie- 



THE JEWELLED WATCH. 167 

• 
tiin, was searched by the valet, who, for the nonce, enacted 
the part of custom-house officer. The general, who at first 
opposed this piece of practical pleasantry, ended by laughing 
at it ; and each new inspection of pockets produced fresh 
bursts of mirth. Capt. Dutton alone took no share in what 
was going on : his hand trembled, his brow darkened, and he 
stood as much apart as possible. At length his turn came ; 
the other guests had all displayed the contents of their pock- 
ets, so with one accord ; and amid renewed laughter, they 
surrounded him, exclaiming that he must be the guilty one, 
as he was the last. The captain, pale and agitated, muttered 
some excuses, unheard amid the uproar. 

" Now for it, Johnson ! " cried one to the valet. 

" Johnson, we're watching you ! " said another ; " produce 
the culprit." 

The servant advanced ; but Dutton, crossing his arms on his 
breast, declared in an agitated voice, that, except by violence, 
no one should lay a hand on him. A very awkward silence 
ensued, which the general broke by saying : " Capt. Dutton 
is right : this child's play has lasted long enough. I claim ex- 
emption for him and for myself." 

Dutton, trembling and unable to speak, thanked his kind 
host by a grateful look, and then took an early opportunity 
of withdrawing. Gen. Yernon did not make the slightest 
remark on his departure, and the remaining guests, through 
politeness, imitated his reserve ; but the mirth of the evening 
was gone, every face looked anxious, and the host himself 
seemed grave and thoughtful. 

Capt. Dutton spent some- time in wandering restlessly 
on the sands before he returned home. It was late when he 
entered the cottage ; and his wife could not repress an excla- 
mation of affright when she saw his pale and troubled counte- 
nance. 

" What has happened ? " cried she. 

" Nothing," replied her husband, throwing himself on a 
chair, and laying a small packet on the table. " You have 
cost me very dear," he said, addressing it. In vain did his 
wife try to soothe him, and obtain an explanation. " Not 
now, Jane," he said * " to-morrow we shall see. To-morrow I 
will tell vou all." 



168 THE JEWELLED WATCH. 

Early next morning he went to Gen. Vernon's house. 
Although he walked resolutely, his mind was sadly troubled. 
How could he present himself? In what way would he be 
received ? How could he speak to the general without risk- 
ing the reception of some look or word which he could never 
pardon ? The very meeting with Johnson was to be dreaded. 

He knocked : another servant opened the door, and in- 
stantly gave him admission. " This man, at all events," he 
thought, " knows nothing of what has passed." Will the gen- 
eral receive him ? Yes ; he is ushered into his dressing-room. 
Without daring to raise his eyes, the poor man began to speak 
in a low, hurried voice. 

" Gen. Vernon, you thought my conduct strange last 
night ; and painful and humiliating as its explanation will be, 
I feel it due to you and to myself to make it," — 

His auditor tried to speak ; but Dutton went on, without 
heeding the interruption. " My misery is at its height : that 
is my only excuse. My wife and our four little ones are act- 
ually starving ! " 

" My friend ! " cried the general with emotion. But Dut- 
ton proceeded — 

u I cannot describe my feelings yesterday while seated at 
your luxurious table I thought of my poor Jane, depriving 
herself of a morsel of bread to give it to her baby ; of my little 
pale, thin Annie, whose delicate appetite rejects the coarse 
food which is all we can give her ; and in an evil hour I 
transferred two pates from my plate to my pocket, thinking 
they would tempt my little darling to eat. I should have died 
of shame, had these things been produced from my pocket, 
and your guests and servant made witnesses of my cruel pov- 
erty. Now, general, you know all ; and, but for the fear of 
being suspected by you of a crime, my distress should never 
have been known ! " 

" A life of unblemished honor," replied his friend, " has 
placed you above the reach of suspicion ; besides, look here ! " 
And he showed the missing watch. " It is I," continued he, 
" who must ask pardon of you all. In a fit of absence, I had 
dropped it into my waistcoat-pocket, where, in Johnson's pres- 
ence, I discovered it while undressing." 



THE JEWELLED WATCH. » 169 

" If I had only known ! " murmured poor Dutton. 

" Don't regret what has occurred," said the general, press- 
ing his hand kindly. " It has been the means of acquaint- 
ing me with what you should never have concealed from an 
old friend, who, please God, will find some means to serve you." 

In a few days Capt. Dutton received another invitation 
to dine with the general. All the former guests were assem- 
bled ; and their host, with ready tact, took occasion to apolo- 
gize for his strange forgetfulness about the watch. Capt. 
Dutton found a paper within the folds of his napkin : it was 
his nomination to an honorable and lucrative post, which in- 
sured competence and comfort to himself and his family. 



GOING TO SLEEP. 

i. 

The light is fading down the sky ; 
The shadows grow and multiply ; 

I hear the thrush's evening song ; 

But I have borne with toil and wrong 
So long, so long ! 
Dim dreams my drowsy senses drown ; 
So, darling, kiss my eyelids down ! 

II. 

My life's brief spring went wasted by, 
My summer's ended fruitlessly : 

I learned to hunger, strive, and wait, 
So late ! so late ! 
Now all my fields are turning brown, 
So, darling, kiss my eyelids down ! 

III. 

O blessed sleep ! O perfect rest ! 

Thus pillowed on your faithful breast, 
Nor life nor death is wholly drear, 
O tender heart, since you are here, 
So dear, so dear ! 

Sweet love, my soul's sufficient crown ! 

Now, darling, kiss my eyelids down ! 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH;* 

OR, 

THOUGHTS UPON SPACE, TIME, AND ETERNITY. 



PART FIRST. 



It is a well-known proposition, that a luminous body arising 
at a certain distance from an observer cannot be perceived 
in the very same instant of time in which it becomes lumi- 
nous, but that a period of time, although infinitely short, exists 
whilst the light, our only medium of vision, passes through the 
space between the object and our eyes. 

The rate at which the light travels is so exceedingly rapid, 
that it certainly * has never been observed, nor have any 
attempts to measure it been made in the insignificant distances 
at which objects upon the earth are visible to us. But, since 
we see bodies at a distance immeasurably greater than the 
compass of terrestrial dimensions (namely, in viewing the 
stars above), the most acute calculations and observations 
have enabled astronomers to measure the speed of light, and 

* This remarkable essay appeared originally in London in 1849. 
In a recommendatory letter attached to the first American edition, 
the Rev. Thomas Hill remarks, " The circulation of this book 
would be, I am convinced, of benefit both to Science and Religion: 
to Religion, by showing, so far as it goes, that Science leads to faith; 
to Science, by pointing out to younger students the true spirit in 
which she should be wooed; still more, by presenting her in a lovely 
and attractive garb to the notice of men. It is a book of sublime 
poetry." 

The " London Critic " thus characterizes the work: " Forty-eight 
small pages, suggesting food for a life of thought." 

The " Family Herald " says, i; This little book contains a new 
idea: it is an idea, too, which is infinitely sublime and beautiful." 
170 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 171 

to find that it travels at a rate of about two hundred and 
thirteen thousand miles in a second. 

This number is not quite accurate; but as we now only 
propose to lay down a general idea, for which the close 
reckoning of astronomical calculation is not necessary, we 
will content ourselves here and in the following pages with 
adducing a general average number. 

Thus light travels two hundred and thirteen thousand miles 
in a second ; and, as the moon is two hundred and forty 
thousand miles distant, it follows, that, when the first narrow 
streak of the crescent moon rises above the dark horizon, 
nearly a second and a quarter elapses before we see it ; for 
the light takes this time to pass from the moon to our eyes. 
The moon, therefore, rises above the horizon a second and a 
quarter before it becomes visible to us.* 

The sun, ninety-five millions of miles distant, four hundred 
times farther than the moon, requires a period four hundred 
times longer than the moon (i.e., four hundred times five 
quarters of a second) to send its light upon our earth. Hence, 
when the sun rises, i.e. when the first ray from the outermost 
edge of the sun's disk reaches above the horizon, about eight 
minutes elapse before it passes into our eyes. The sun has, 
therefore, already risen eight minutes before it becomes 
visible to us. 

The distance of the planet Jupiter from our earth, at the 
time when it is the greatest, is nearly six hundred and seven- 
teen millions of miles. This is six times and a half as great 
as the distance of the sun, and therefore the light requires 
fifty-two minutes to penetrate from Jupiter to us. Lastly, 
Uranus runs his solitary course at a distance of eighteen 
hundred millions of miles from us : his light requires, there- 
fore, twenty times as long a period to travel to us as that of 
the sun ; i.e., more than two hours : so that Uranus has really 
risen two hours when we first perceive him. 

No planet has hitherto been discovered more distant than 
Uranus : but an infinite space exists beyond, separating our 
sun and its system of planets from the nearest fixed star. 

The distance of the fixed stars from our earth was, until 

* We take no notice of the refraction of the light. 



172 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH 



a very recent time, when the measurements of Struve and 
Bessel were crowned with such glittering results, a deep, 
inscrutable secret ; but now we know that the nearest fixed 
star — namely, the brightest star in the constellation of Cen- 
taur — is about eighteen billions of miles distant. Its rays of 
light, therefore, penetrate to us in about three years ; that is, 
the ray of light which meets our eye from this star was not 
developed and emitted at the same moment, but three years 
ago. 

Struve has calculated, with respect to the well-known bright 
star Vega, in the constellation of the Lyre, that its light 
consumes twelve years and one month in reaching the earth ; 
and, according to the measurements of Harding and the 
inquiries of recent astronomers, the following numbers have 
been deduced as the average distance of the fixed stars 
from us. 

A ray of light requires, before it reaches the earth, from a 
star of the 



1st magnitude . .. 


. 3 


to 12 years 


2d 


. 20 


years. 


3d 


. 30 


5) 


4th „ . . 


. 45 


11 


5th „ . . 


. 6Q 


ii 


6th „ 


. 96 


ii 


7th „ . . 


. 180 


ii 



Moreover, Struve, from the dimensions of his telescope, 
and from the observation of the fact, that a star of the twelfth 
magnitude, seen through it, has as much light as a star of the 
sixth magnitude seen with the naked eye, concludes that the 
distance of a star of the twelfth magnitude is forty-one times 
greater than that of one of the sixth magnitude ; and, con- 
sequently, that the smallest of these stars visible to him is at 
a distance of twenty-three thousand billions of miles, and 
requires a period of time for the travelling of the light to the 
earth as great as four thousand years. That is, the ray of 
light from a star of the twelfth magnitude, which we . may 
mention is only perceptible by means of a very good teler 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH. . 173 

scope, has, at the time it meets our eyes, already left the star 
four thousand years, and since that time has wandered on in 
its own course, unconnected with its origin. 

We have hitherto confined our considerations to our sys- 
tem of fixed stars ; and we will not at present overstep this 
limit ; although it would be easy, were we to enter into 
hypotheses, to multiply indefinitely these enormous propor- 
tions hitherto adduced. 

According to a conjecture first made by the great Herschel, 
and afterwards further developed and rendered intelligible by 
M'adler, this entire system of fixed stars forms, if we may use 
the expression, a single lens-shaped canopy. That is, we, with 
our sun, are situated nearly in the middle of a space having 
the form of two watch-glasses, placed with the concave sur- 
faces towards each other. The surfaces of this canopy are 
studded tolerably equally with fixed stars. But as we are a 
thousand times nearer those situated above and below than 
those at the edges of this hollow lens, so the distances between 
the stars immediately above us seem greater, whilst the 
legions of those distributed at the edge are seen in densely 
crowded masses. We may consider the Milky Way as the 
edge and farthermost limit of this set of fixed stars, where 
the infinitely distant crowds of stars are collected in such 
masses, that their light flows together into a whitish cloud, 
and no longer permits us to isolate one star from another. 

Beyond this our lens, Herschel and the most recent astron- 
omers imagine that the spots of clouds which appear like 
oval flakes in the sky are other entirely distinct and inde- 
pendent systems, which float at such an immeasurable distance 
from us, that the light has to wander millions of years in 
reaching to us. 

It is, however, as we before remarked, sufficient for our 
purpose to take into consideration only the stars of the 
twelfth magnitude, from which the light can travel to us in 
four thousand years. From what we have already said, — viz., 
that the ray of light meeting our eye is not sent forth from 
the star at the same moment, but arrives here according to 
the corresponding and requisite number of seconds, minutes, 
or years, it follows that we do not see the star as it is, but as 
it was at the time when the rav of light was emitted. 



174 THE STABS AND THE EARTH. 

Thus we see the star in Centaur as it was three years ago, 
Yega as it was twelve years and one month ago ; and so on 
to the star of the twelfth magnitude, which we look upon as 
it shone four thousand years ago. Hence follows the conclu- 
sion which has frequently been made by astronomers, and 
which in its result has become popular ; viz., that a star of the 
twelfth magnitude may have been extinguished or set four 
thousand years ago, whilst we, nevertheless, continue to see 
its light shining. 

This conclusion, when applied to each of the former 
positions, gives the following results. 

We do not see the moon as it is, but as it was a second and 
a quarter before : i.e., the moon may already have been dis- 
persed into atoms for more than a second, and we should 
still see it entire and perfect. 

We do not see the sun as it now is, but as it was eight 
minutes before ; Jupiter as it was fifty- two minutes before ; 
Uranus as it was more than two hours before ; the star in 
Centaur as it was three years ago ; Vega as it was nine and 
a quarter years ; and a star of the twelfth magnitude as it 
was four thousand years ago. 

These propositions are well known, and have already been 
published in popular works upon astronomy. 

It is really marvellous that nobody has thought of reversing 
them, and of drawing the very remarkable and astonishing 
conclusions which pour upon us in a full stream from the 
converse ; and it is our intention here to examine the con- 
verse, and the inferences which may thence be drawn. 

The following is the relative view of the matter. As we 
have before remarked, we see the disk of the moon, not in the 
form in which it now is, but as it was five quarters of a sec- 
ond before the time of observation. 

In exactly the same way, an imaginary observer in the moon 
would not see the earth as it was at the moment of observa- 
tion, but as it was five quarters of a second before. An 
observer from the sun sees the earth as it was eight minutes 
before. From Uranus the time between the reality and the 
perception by the eye being two hours and a half apart ; if, 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH 175 

for example, the summit of the Alps on a certain morning 
was illumined *by the first rays of the sun at six o'clock, an 
observer in this planet, who was provided either with the 
requsite power of vision, or a sufficient! y good telescope, 
would see this indication of the rising of the sun at half-past 
eight of our time. 

An observer in Centaur can, of course, never see the north- 
ern hemisphere of the earth, because this constellation never 
rises above our horizon. But supposing it possible, and that 
an observer were standing in this star with such powerful 
vision as to be able to distinguish all particulars upon our little 
earth, shining but feebly luminous in its borrowed light, he 
would see in the year 1843 the public illuminations which, 
in the year 1840, made the cities of our native country shine 
with the brightness of day during the darkness of night. An 
observer in Vega would see what happened with us twelve 
years ago ; and so on, until an inhabitant of a star of the 
twelfth magnitude, if we imagine him with unlimited power 
of vision contemplating the earth, sees it as it was four thou- 
sand years ago, when Memphis was founded, and the patri- 
arch Abraham wandered upon its surface. 

In the immeasurably great number of fixed stars which are 
scattered about in the universe, floating in ether at a distance 
of between fifteen and twenty billions of miles from us, reck- 
oning backwards any given number of years, doubtless a star 
could be found which sees the past epochs of our earth as 
existing now, or so nearly corresponding to the time, that the 
observer need wait no long time to see its condition at the 
required moment. 

Let us here stop for a moment to make one of the infer- 
ences to be drawn from these propositions, which we have 
laid down, and which are so clear and evident to every rea- 
sonable mind. 

We have here a perfectly intelligible perception of the idea 
of the omniscience of God with relation to past events. If 
we imagine the Deity as a man with human powers, but in a 
far superior degree, it will be easy for us to attribute to him 
the faculty and power of really overlooking and discerning, 



176 THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 

even in the most minute particulars, every thing which may 
be sensibly and actually overlooked and seen from a real 
point of observation. 

Thus if we wish to comprehend how any past earthly deed 
or occurrence, even after thousands of years, is as distinctly 
and immediately in God's presence as if it were actually tak- 
ing place before his eyes, it is sufficient for our purpose to 
imagine him present at a certain point at which the light and 
the reflection of the circumstance is just arriving. 

Supposing that this result is established. Omniscience 
with respect to the past becomes identical and one and the 
same thing with actual omnipresence with regard to space. 
For, if we imagine the eye of God present at every point of 
space, the whole course of the history of the world appears to 
him immediately and at once. 

That which occurred on earth eight minutes before, is 
glancing brightly and evidently in his sight in the sun. Upon 
the star of the twelfth magnitude, occurrences which have 
passed away, for four thousand years are seen by him ; and in 
the intermediate points of space are the pictures of the events 
which have happened in every moment since. 

Thus we have here the extension of time, which corre- 
sponds with that of space, brought so near to our sensible per- 
ception, that time and space cannot be considered as at all 
different from one another ; for those things which are con- 
secutive one to the other in point of time lie next to one 
another in space. The effect does not follow after the cause ; 
but it exists visibly in space near it; and a picture has spread 
itself out before us, embracing space and time together, and 
representing both so entirely and at once, that we are no 
longer able to separate or distinguish the extension of space 
from that of time. 

The omniscience of God with regard to the past is become 
intelligible and easy to us, as a sensible and material all-sur- 
veying view. Before his eyes, endued with immeasurable 
powers of sight, the picture of past thousands of years is, at 
the present moment, actually extended in space. 

Hence, when we imagine the purely human sense of sight 
rendered more extended and acute, we are able actually to 
comprehend one of the attributes of the Deity. 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 177 

But, according to the reverse, the excellence of this human 
sense becomes clear to us if we have by this time understood 
that it only requires an increased optical and mechanical 
intensity of it to communicate, at least by approximation, a 
divine power ; viz., omniscience with regard to the past, to 
beings endowed with such exalted powers of vision. 

Having drawn this clear and intelligible inference from 
the previous considerations, let us take a step further in 
advance ; but since, from this point, the ideas of Possibility 
and Impossibility must be frequently referred to, it is neces- 
sary that we and our readers mutually understand each other 
on this subject. 

We call that possible which does not contradict the laws 
of thought : we call that impossible which contradicts these 
laws. 

Hence every ultimate accomplishment of a human discov- 
ery is possible ; but it is impossible to reach the limit which 
can only be attained on such suppositions as are themselves 
impossible according to the foregoing definition. 

For example, it is possible to pass through any given 
definite space in any fixed and definite period of time. For 
as, with a steam-carriage, we can travel a geographical mile 
in ten minutes, and, with the electric telegraph, can ring a bell 
at a distance of ten miles in a second; so the supposition that 
we may be enabled to move from one place to another with 
speed far surpassing the rapidity of light rests upon possi- 
bility. 

We repeat, that, practically and experimentally, such a 
result will never be arrived at, and require simply that the 
following be allowed. 

If we show that something which hitherto existed only 
in a dream, or in the imagination of the enthusiastic, can 
appear attainable and real, but has only such impediments 
as arise from inability to render perfect certain known 
mechanical powers, and to move from one place to another 
with sufficient rapidity; I say that, when we have shown 
this, the question is transferred from the jurisdiction of 
dreams and enthusiasm to the jurisdiction of that species 
of possibility which does not contradict the laws of thought. 
12 



178 THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 

For example, the question whether there is such a bird as 
the phoenix belongs to the dominion of dreams and folly. 
But, I say, if, supposing it were possible for us to prove that 
this bird actually were living in the centre of the earth, or 
below the depths of the ocean, and if this evidence were 
perfectly accurate, lucid, and irrefutable ; then indeed it 
would still be impossible for us to see this bird with our bodily 
eyes. But, now that the impediments which oppose the reali- 
zation of the sight are clearly and intelligibly demonstrated, 
we may proceed to our purpose of contriving mechanical 
means to overcome them in the present instance. 

Thus a question hitherto only referable to the region of 
ideas, dreams, and enthusiasm, being brought to such a point 
that the impediments against its resolution are simply me- 
chanical and relative to space, is placed quite in another and 
much nearer district ; viz., under the dominion of what we 
above designated as possible. We must not here forget, that 
this possibility is not to be mistaken for experimental practi- 
cability, and not to be looked upon in reference to its execu- 
tion being attained at any time ; but it simply bears upon the 
question, inasmuch as ideas which are, as it were, overcome, 
and won out of the region of empty thought into this district 
of possibility, are now brought nearer to our immediate 
perception (be it well observed, perception, and not practica- 
bility), and are thus raised out of mere cloudy and feverish 
fancies into intelligible ideas. 

I now continue, in the supposition that I have hitherto 
made myself perfectly understood by the reader ; that the 
idea of possibility which I have laid down, has as little to do 
with dreams, as it has, on the other side, with the question of 
practicability. With this idea, we may maintain that it is 
possible, i.e., not in contradiction to the laws of thought, that 
a man may travel to a star in a given time ; and that he may 
effect this, provided with so powerful a telescope as to be able 
to overcome every given distance, and every light and shadow 
in the object to be examined. With this supposition, and 
with the aid of a knowledge of the position and distance of 
every given fixed star (to be attained by the study of astrono- 
my), it will be possible to recall sensibly to our very eyes an 



THE STARS AND THE-EARTH. 179 

actual and true representation of every moment of history 
that has passed. If, for instance, we wish to see Luther before 
the Council at Worms, we must transport ourselves in a 
seeond to a fixed star from which the light requires about 
three hundred years (or so much more or less) in order to 
reach the earth. Thence the earth will appear in the same 
state, and with the same persons moving upon it, as it actually 
was at the time of the Reformation. 

To the view of an observer from another fixed star, our 
Saviour appears now upon earth, performing his miracles, and 
ascending into heaven ; and thus every moment which has 
passed during the lapse of centuries, down to the present 
time, may be actually recalled so as to be present. 

Thus the universe encloses the pictures of the past, like an 
indestructible and incorruptible record, containing the purest 
and clearest truth. And as sound propagates itself in the 
air, wave after wave ; and the stroke of the bell, or the roar 
of the cannon, is heard only by those who stand nearest in 
the same moment when the clapper strikes the bell, or the 
powder explodes ; but each more distant spectator remarks a 
still greater interval between the light and the sound, until 
the human ear is no longer able to perceive the sound on 
account of the distance ; or, to take a still clearer example, 
as thunder and lightning are in reality simultaneous, but, in 
the storm, the distant thunder follows at the interval of some 
minutes after the flash : so, in like manner, according to our 
ideas, the pictures of every occurrence propagate themselves 
into the distant ether, upon the wings of the ray of light. 
And although they become weaker and smaller, yet, in im- 
measurable distance, they still have color and form ; and as 
every thing possessing color and form is visible, so must these 
pictures also be said to be visible, however impossible it may 
be for the human eye to perceive it with the hitherto discov- 
ered optical apparatus. It is, besides, for the same reasons, 
the greatest rashness to wish to determine beforehand the 
limits beyond which the perfection of our optical instruments 
may never step. Who could have guessed at the wonderful 
results which have been discovered by means of Herschel's 
telescope and Ehrenberg's microscope ? We do not, however, 



180 THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 

require its practicability, nor even any indication that it is to 
be hoped for, since we have before explained to the- reader 
the idea which we intend to convey under the word " possible ; " 
and we wish only to move in the regions of possibility of this 
kind. 

Thus that record which spreads itself out farther and far- 
ther in the universe, by the vibration of the light, really and 
actually exists and is visible, but to eyes more powerful than 
those of man. 

The pictures of all secret deeds which have ever been 
transacted remain indissolubly and indelibly forever, reach- 
ing from one sun beyond another. Not only upon the floor 
of the chamber is the blood-spot of murder indelibly fixed ; 
but the deed glances farther and farther into the spacious 
heaven. 

At this moment is seen in one of the stars the image of 
the cradle from which Casper Hauser was taken to be en- 
closed in a living tomb for so many years : in another star 
glances the flash of the shot which killed Charles XII. But 
what need is there to refer to individual instances ? It would 
be easy to carry it out to the smallest details ; but we leave 
this to the fancy of the reader, and only request that he will 
not scorn these images as childish, until he has gone through, 
with us, the very serious and important inferences which we 
will now proceed to make. 



Let us imagine an observer, with infinite powers of vision, 
in a star of the twelfth magnitude. He would see the earth 
at this moment as it existed at the time of Abraham. Let 
us, moreover, imagine him moved forwards in the direction of 
our earth, with such speed, that in a short time (say in an 
hour) he comes to within the distance of a hundred millions 
of miles, being then as near to us as the sun is, whence the 
earth is seen as it was eight minutes before ; let us imagine all 
this quite apart from any claims of possibility or reality, and 
then we have indubitably the following result, — that before 
the eye of this observer the entire history of the world, from 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 181 

the time of Abraham to the present day, passes by in the 
space of an hour. For, when the motion commenced, he 
viewed the earth as it was four thousand years ago ; at the 
half-way, i.e. after half an hour, as it was two thousand years 
ago ; after three-quarters of an hour, as it was one thousand 
years ago ; and, after an hour, as it now is. 

We want no further proof, and it is evident beyond the 
possibility of contradiction, that, if an observer were able to 
comprehend with his eye the whirling procession of these 
consecutive images, he would have lived through the entire 
history of the world, with all the events and transactions which 
have happened in the hemisphere of the globe turned to- 
wards him, in a single hour. If we divide the hour into four 
thousand parts, so that about a second corresponds to each, he 
has seen the events of a whole year in a single second. They 
have passed before him, with all the particulars, all. the motions 
and positions of the persons occupied, with the entire changing 
scenery ; and he has lived through them all, — every thing en- 
tire and unshortened, but only in the quickest succession, — 
and one hour was for him crowded with quite as many events 
as the space of four thousand years upon earth. If we give 
the observer power also to halt at pleasure in his path, as he 
is flying through the ether, he will be able to represent to 
himself, as rapidly as he pleases, that moment in the world's 
history which he wishes to observe at leisure, provided he 
remains at a distance when this moment of history appears to 
have just arrived ; allowing for the time which the light con- 
sumes in travelling to the position of the observer. 

Here again we leave to the fancy of the poet the prosecu- 
tion of further details, and come to the conclusions which we 
intend to make. 

As we imagined an observer from a star of the twelfth 
magnitude capable of approaching the earth in an hour, we 
will now once more suppose that he can fly through the space 
in a second, or, like the electro-magnetic power, in an im- 
measurably short time. 

He would now live through the period of four thousand 
years with all their events completely, and as exactly, in a 
moment of time, as he did before in the space of an hour. 



182 THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 

The human mind, it is true, grows giddy at the thought of 
such a consecutive train of images and events ; but we can 
easily attribute to a higher or the highest spirit the power of 
distinguishing and comprehending with accuracy every indi- 
vidual wave in this astonishing stream. 

Hence the notion, that the Deity makes use of no measure- 
ment of time, is become clear and intelligible to us. 

When it is written, " Before God, a thousand years are as 
one day," it is a mere empty word, unless the idea is rendered 
perceptible to our senses. But when, as we have done by 
sensible and actual suppositions, we are enabled to show that 
it is possible for a being simply endowed with a higher degree 
of human power to live through the history of four thousand 
years in a second, we think we have materially contributed 
to render intelligible the philosophical statement, that time is 
nothing existing for itself, but only the form and repository, 
without which we cannot imagine its contents ; viz., the series 
of consecutive events. 

If time was something real, and actually existing, and neces- 
sary to the occurrence of events, it would be impossible for that 
to take place in a shorter time which occurs in a longer time. 
But here we see the entire contents of four thousand years 
concentrated into one second, and not mutilated or isolated, 
but every event completely surrounded with all its individual 
particulars and collateral circumstances. The duration of 
time is, therefore, unnecessary for the occurrence of events. 
Beginning and end may coalesce, and still enclose every thing 
intermediate. 



Having thus laid our contemplations before the reader, we 
will express a hope, that the images may appear as poetical 
and sublime to him as to us, and that an hitherto unknown 
clearness and insight has been given to his ideas of the omnis- 
cience, omnipresence, and eternity of God. 

In conclusion, we must acknowledge a slight deception 
practised on the reader, of which we have rendered ourselves 
guilty with a quiet conscience. For the images of human and 
earthly events are not carried forward into the universe upon 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 183 

the wings of the light in so complete a manner, and without 
any exception, as we have represented. For example, what 
takes place within the houses cannot be seen, because the 
roofs and walls impede the passage of rays, &c. 

Nevertheless, as we have frequently and expressly de- 
clared, we do not treat of a corporeal view, but of one indi- 
cated by possibility in the sense in which we have explained 
it ; and we^ therefore consider it conducive to the interest of 
these beautiful and poetical ideas to defer this correction 
until the end. 



We leave the further execution of the details, as we before 
remarked, to the poet. We hope, however, soon to lay before 
the public, in continuation of these pages, a development of 
the new and penetrating ideas which have crowded upon us 
in such abundance, as the result of the foregoing considera- 
tions. 



PAET SECOND. 

[The author hopes that the appearance of this second part of his 
Reflections upon Space, Time, and Eternity, will be received with as 
much indulgence as the first. In place of supplying the reader 
with conclusions, he has here rather to stimulate him to more dis- 
tant and independent considerations. 

Eternal Truth, says the proverb, lies at the bottom of a well ; 
but it works and strains to rise upwards to the light. Frequently 
have the bubbles which have escaped from the fermentation under- 
neath been mistaken for the lost treasure ; and frequently, too, 
have we greeted their appearance with precipitate joy, as a mani- 
festation of truth itself. But, even if we have been deceived, this 
sign of life and movement in the spiritual world deserves to be 
welcomed by us ; and on these grounds the following considera- 
tions may be taken as an indication, though perhaps a slight one, 
that truth lies at the bottom.] 

It has been shown, in the first part, how the reflection of 
earthly events is borne farther and farther upon the wings of 



184 THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 

a ray of light into the universe, so that the transactions which 
took place here thousands of year ago are to-day visible in a 
distant fixed star ; for every thing that has form and color, 
however weak the light, and however small its proportions, 
must be considered to be visible. Our theory has been 
allowed up to this point ; viz., that an observer endowed with 
infinite powers of vision, who in an immeasurably short time 
has passed from a fixed star of the twelfth magnitude to the 
vicinity of the earth, must have seen completely, in this short 
space of time, the reflection of every thing which has passed 
during four thousand years upon the surface of the hemi- 
sphere directed towards him. 

From these positions, we deduced consequences which have 
the effect of rendering the ideas of Space, Time, and Eter- 
nity generally and easily intelligible. 

The present little work is intended still further to illustrate 
these ideas in the same way, and to deliver to the public, in a 
comprehensible form, those truths and ideas which have hith- 
erto been the exclusive property of professed philosophers, — 
a service with which the reader should be so much the more 
pleased, since the author of these lines is very far from being 
willing to reckon himself among the number of these philoso- 
phers. 

As the former treatise has already made our readers well 
acquainted with the plan of the argument, and the mode of 
demonstration which we employ, so much ceremony and so 
many details will not be necessary in the following considera- 
tions as were found to be so in the former part. A friendly 
amount of attention alone will enable us to go through to- 
gether the following points, which are thus briefly enunci- 
ated : — 

Let us come to the question. 

Exactly in the same way in which an infinitely quick pas- 
sage from a fixed star to the earth crowds together the images 
of all earthly events into a single moment, so, by reversing 
the process, the succession of these pictures may, in the fol- 
lowing way, be indefinitely deferred. Let us suppose that the 
light, and, with it, the reflection of some earthly occurrence, 
arrives at a fixed star of the second magnitude in about 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 185 

twenty years. Let us also suppose, that the observer mounts 
to this star in the space of twenty years and one day, start- 
ing at the moment when, for example, the blossom of a 
flower was beginning to unfold itself; he will there find the 
image of this flower in that stage of development in which it 
was one day after the commencement of its blooming. If he 
was endowed with infinite powers of sight and observation, 
and had been able to follow the development of the blossom 
throughout his entire journey, he would have had time and 
opportunity of studying for twenty years the changes which 
occurred to the flower upon earth in a single day. The suc- 
cessive changes in its form are, as it were, fixed before his 
eyes. As it is scarcely possible to catch with the eye a butter- 
fly which flits past us, so as to detect the coloring of its wings'; 
and, on the contrary, if we could follow and observe it in its 
flight, we might count out and separate even the minute 
grains of colored dust upon its wings : so would the observer 
who had the power of following the reflection of a transitory 
event upon the wings of the light be enabled to distinguish 
the most sudden changes with the greatest accuracy and 
leisure. 

In this way we have, to a certain extent, a microscope for 
time. For as the magnifying-glass apparently enlarges a thou- 
sand times the space which a minute object occupies, and thus 
renders it possible to separate the small contiguous portions of 
which it consists, which appear to the naked eye as collected 
into a single point ; so he who is able to follow the reflected 
images of the stages of a rapid development with the speed 
of a ray of light will be enabled to discover an endless num- 
ber of separate transactions, of the existence of which we 
had no previous notion. 

A flash of lightning, for example, appears as a momentary 
light, which blinds us for a time, without permitting us any 
power of distinguishing the causes which produce it. But 
if we could follow the image of such a flash, only up to 
the sun, i.e., for eight minutes, we should be able to unfold 
secrets respecting the nature of the phenomenon, which would 
not be less astounding of their kind than the living worlds 
which the microscope exposes to our view in a drop of water. 



186 THE STARS AND THE EARTH 

Moreover, if, as we have remarked, the revolutions of our 
earth at the time of the deluge are at the present time re- 
flected upon a star of the twelfth magnitude, as we should see 
(if we were provided with infinite visual powers^ the events 
which took place upon the star, not as they are to-day, but as 
they were thousands of years ago ; so an inhabitant of that 
star, mounting away with the images and rays of light, would 
be able to solve, by his own personal inspection, all the prob- 
lems of geology and the creation, concerning which our 
inquirers into natural history are to this day puzzling them- 
selves. And this reflection does not refer to our earth alone ; 
but the inhabitant of each star sees the past occurrences of 
other stars : and the events, not only of our world, but of all 
worlds, are at present expanded in space as the greatest and 
truest history of the universe. 

It was laid down and inculcated as strongly as possible in 
the first part of this work, that, in these considerations, we 
only treat of such things as can be imagined to be possible, and 
that we avoid altogether any claims towards reality or practi- 
cability. To bring, however, our ideas one step nearer to 
those who cannot altogether resign their notions of probabil- 
ity, we will make the following remark : The fact that more 
distant objects appear to us smaller, and with less distinct out- 
lines and colors, than those which are near, depends, in the 
first place, upon the formation of the human eye, and, secondly, 
upon the opacity of the atmosphere. 

The rays of sight diverge from the eye, so that a very small 
body close to it fills up the interval between two such rays ; 
whilst, at a greater distance, a much larger body is necessary 
to fill up the proportionately increased space between them. 
If we hold up a shilling at arm's-length before our eyes, we 
may completely conceal the sun with it. If, on the contrary, 
an organ of vision was constructed in such a manner, that the 
rays proceeded in parallel lines, every object would appear in 
proportion to every other, and of its own proper size, without 
any reference to the distance between it and the eye. We 
certainly should not see distant bodies entire, but only such 
small portions of them as are proportionate to the size of the 
organ of vision, constructed after this vision ; but this little 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 187 

portion would be visible, with equal clearness, at every dis- 
tance, and a blade of grass upon the most distant fixed star 
could not escape our sight, provided our atmosphere was clear, 
and freed from all disturbing influences. 

By the supposition of an organ of vision of such a construc- 
tion as this, which assuredly no one will consider impossible 
to be imagined, it is hoped that the possibility of all that we 
have brought forward is rendered much more intelligible to 
many readers. 

It would, nevertheless, be but fruitless trouble to spin out 
the thread of these thoughts any longer, if no further result 
could be deduced from them than the proof that some one 
thing would be possible if some other thing were possible ; for 
one such combination of assumptions, however it may lay 
claim to some momentary interest, would remain but an emp- 
ty sport of the fancy, which flits across the mind of the reader, 
without leaving any lasting effect behind. 

As we proceed in our reflections, we become convinced that 
we can build up a more solid superstructure by the help of 
this airy scaffolding, since the consequences which we think 
we can deduce will enable the reader to grasp the ideas of 
Space and Time, as it were, by intuition ; whilst, without some 
such instructions, the description of metaphysical objects is 
frequently mere words for the generality of men. For it is 
one thing to acknowledge a certain position to be true, be- 
cause we cannot refute the premises from which it is deduced, 
and another to comprehend it so immediately and completely, 
that, from this time, it is in itself intelligible to us, and we con- 
sider any thing which contradicts it to be absurd. Thus, for 
example, he to whom the geometrical proposition, that the 
angles of a triangle are together equal to two right angles, 
has been intelligibly demonstrated, must acknowledge the 
truth of it ; but he has not necessarily comprehended the pro- 
position in its strictest sense. For this, it is requisite that he 
should get that close insight into the fact, that it belongs to 
the very existence of a triangle that the angles shall be to- 
gether equal to two right angles, and that a triangle without 
this property is as inconceivable and as absurd as a four-cor- 
nered circle. 



188 THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 

To prepare a way for such intuitive perception, and such 
immediate knowledge with respect to the nature of Time 
and Space, and to facilitate its acquisition, is the object of the 
following reflections. They shall, from their plainness, con- 
strain the reader to understand, and shall force upon him clear 
notions with respect to matters from which he has often 
turned away without any consideration. 

Truly, the interest which men take in things is very varied, 
and frequently contradictory : what appears to one as of the 
highest importance appears of no material consequence to 
another. There is, however, one question which must inter- 
est every one, even though his leisure, and the bent of his 
mind, may not permit him to devote himself earnestly, and 
without intermission, to the labor of attempting its solution. 
This question is the How and the Wherefore of all things. 
It is one from which the mind of man cannot be repulsed. 
When a child, he asks after the Maker of heaven and earth, 
and is relieved and contented by being directed to an all-wise 
and perfectly good Almighty Creator. To more mature re- 
flection, this answer is no longer sufficient ; because the at- 
tempt to deduce the multiplicity of things in the world around 
us from one single cause, viz. from God, leads us to contra- 
dictions which it is the province of philosophy to unravel. 
Our mind can indeed only attribute a single effect to a single 
cause ; and, when we perceive manifold and different effects, 
it becomes at once requisite to our intellect to seek for mani- 
fold and various causes. This is a law which is so intolerant 
of exceptions, that we unwillingly suppose a difference to 
exist even where our senses cannot discern it. For example, 
the single ray of the sun gives us light and warmth : it is in 
our thoughts at once considered double, and analyzed into a 
lighting and a heating ray, because we are absolutely com- 
pelled, even against our inclination, to look out for two causes, 
a lighting and a warming power, for the two effects, light and 
heat. 

Now if, in consequence of some certain inherent property 
of our minds, we are compelled to look for a single First 
Cause and a single Creator for the sum of all the causes and 
effects which are manifest in the world, which fill it, and 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 189 

which, indeed, are the world, the First Cause must be entirely 
single and one, because, if we are unwilling to admit in it any 
difference or variety, we are again as irresistibly driven to 
the question, What can be the cause of these differences and 
varieties ? It is, however, absurd to inquire after the origin 
of the First Cause of all things, because the very essence of 
a First Cause consists in the fact, that the inquiry after some 
more distant origin is impossible. 

To solve and remove this contradiction and absurdity is, as 
I have already remarked, the province of philosophers. It has 
frequently been asserted, that they have discovered the solu- 
tion ; but the answer to the question " How ? " is still due to 
the uninitiated, since philosophers allege, that the most intense 
study of philosophy is requisite to enable us to understand the 
results at which they arrive. 

We are not, however, sufficiently submissive to be put off 
with such a mysterious answer ; and the circumstance itself 
makes us suspect, that the philosophers cannot have convinced 
one another, but that the successor always confutes his prede- 
cessor ; so that, in the most favorable view, philosophy has 
taken a step farther each time, but has not yet arrived at the 
goal. 

Now since all hope, upon the side of philosophers, has been 
cut off from us, of our ever arriving at the solution of the 
contradiction from which the intellect in vain struggles to 
free itself, we will make an attempt to point out in a gene- 
rally intelligible manner a path by which the solution becomes 
conceivable, — to point out a path, I say ; that is, I point 
out the way and prove it, and render it intelligible that this 
path, if it is really pervious, must lead to the goal. Whether 
it can be travelled, must be decided by the inquiries, to stimu- 
late and to advance which is the chief end of these lines, and 
the most earnest wish of the author. The course which our 
reflections will take, apparently leads us away from the " stars 
and the earth ; " but we shall return to them, and beg the 
reader to accompany us, step by step, to the conclusions which 
are the end of our journey. 

But, as I have already said, since there is a contradiction 
between the assumption of a single original cause, and the 



190 THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 

world with its manifold changes and phenomena, it follows 
that there is either no First Cause or no multiplicity in the 
world, or, lastly, that both these assumptions are false. 

To point out one of these three possible sources of error is, 
therefore, a step upon the road to truth. 

If, for example, it is shown that the various and manifold 
phenomena in the world are really not various and manifold, 
but that they are only apparently so, the necessity of discover- 
ing for every variety a particular cause no longer exists, and 
thus a single cause becomes sufficient. We will show that 
such a view is possible, and how it is so. 

As a single and colorless ray of the sun, when it is seen 
through a prism, is decomposed into a broad surface with seven 
different colors, so a world which was really only a single 
undivisible point might, by our human senses, and by man's 
method of contemplation and comprehension, be divided, as 
through a prism with a thousand sides, into the endless multi- 
tude of phenomena which are round about us. 

All differences and distinctions which we perceive are of 
two kinds : first, the difference between things which are per- 
ceptible to our senses, as the sun, the heavenly bodies, men, 
beasts, and plants ; and, secondly, the difference in matters 
beyond the cognizance of our senses, as of thoughts and 
truths. Thus, to mark out the way by which we can lead 
ourselves to consider the entire world as a single indivisible 
unit, we must solve a double problem : To show, first, that 
the different thoughts and truths may be looked upon as a 
single truth ; and, secondly, that the parts of the universe, and 
of the history of the world, which bear reference to time and 
space, can also be viewed together as a single indivisible point. 

'The first part of the question is that which may be solved 
most) easily, and in the most intelligible way. There is only 
one truth ; and, if we think that we can distinguish many, it 
only depends upon the limited nature of our understanding, 
which separates- and decomposes this unity into many rays. 

Let us begin with quite a simple example, — man is mortal : 
he thinks and he feels. These are three separate and differ- 
ent truths according to our ordinary ideas ; but the difference 
only depends upon the fact that our mind is not able at once 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 191 

and completely to grasp and understand the idea of man, 
with all its consequences. If this was the case, and if, as soon 
as we heard the word man, there was present in our minds 
every thing which is requisite to the realization of the idea, 
we should immediately entertain the notion of mortality, of 
thought, and of sensation ; and it would not at first occur to 
us to analyze the idea, and to say, " Man is mortal," any more 
than we should think that we are saying something particular 
when we state that a square has four corners, because this 
property is already understood in the object, and together 
with it. 

A second example will make this more evident. For one 
who has fully comprehended and knows what a triangle is, it 
is not requisite that he should be first informed that a triangle 
has three sides and three angles, that the three angles are 
together equal to two right angles, and that three lines drawn 
perpendicularly from the angles to the opposite sides cut one 
another at the same point ; in short, all that mathematicians 
have made out concerning the properties of a triangle by a 
troublesome scientific process : but he understands it all at 
once. He who has completely comprehended the idea of the 
globe of our earth understands at once and immediately that 
it is round, that it is heavy, of what chemical components it 
is formed, the course it runs, and what creatures it produces. 
He has included man, with all his deeds and transactions, his 
perceptions and ideas, his understanding and the illusions of 
his senses, as necessary attributes of the earth ; and has seen 
that he could not bring himself to describe or imagine one 
of these points or truths as any thing special or separate, 
because he has comprehended all as indivisible and distinct 
consequences, and components of the idea earth. He can 
put down and acknowledge each of these positions as a dis- 
tinct truth, just as little as we can think that we are saying 
something particular when we remark, " a square has four 
angles." 

Lastly, if we enlarge our ideas to the universe, to the 
whole creation, in which all experience, truths, and ideas are 
included, it follows, that, for the most perfect acquaintance 
with it, only one truth and one idea exists, viz., the universe, 



192 THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 

and that the subdivision of this one universal knowledge is 
as purely human, and as certainly depends upon the imper- 
fection of human powers of perception, as the necessity of 
dividing a single ray of the sun into a double power, viz., a 
lighting and heating ray, because it enlightens and warms us 
at the same time. For the universe is a great organic whole ; 
and he who has understood and entirely comprehended the 
idea of an organized being has also grasped and compre- 
hended all its separate component parts. 

In order to point out the way in which we can bring our- 
selves to consider the universe as one indivisible unit, we had, 
as I have above remarked, two questions to solve ; 1st, that 
there is only one truth, or, at least, that all truths may be 
considered as a single one, and one which is only divisible 
from the imperfection of human knowledge. This first part 
of the proposition I think we have proved : in the second 
part, we have to show that the phenomena of the universe 
which are referable to space and time may be equally well 
conceived, as forming together a single point. 

By means of the journey which we have imagined an 
observer to take from a star of the twelfth magnitude down 
to the earth, in an immeasurably short space of time, we have 
shown that there is a point of observation from which the 
whole expanse of time, with the occurrences which took place 
in it, appear to be compressed into a single point. But as, 
in such a case, the events themselves do not in reality appear 
to us, but we see their images on the light in the quickest 
succession, the problem still remains, — to compress these 
events into a single point, and to make it intelligible that 
they themselves, and not their images only, can happen most 
completely in a single moment of time : and, even more, that 
a space of time which we call long or short \s actually and 
really caused by our human mode of comprehension. 

Let us suppose, that from some given time, for example, 
from to-day, the course of the stars and of our earth becomes 
twice as rapid as before, and that the year passes by in six 
months, each season in six weeks, and each day in twelve 
hours ; that the period of the life of man is, in like manner, 
reduced to one-half of its present duration, so that, speaking 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 193 

in general terms, the longest human life, instead of eighty 
years, lasts for forty, each of which contains as many of the 
new days of twelve hours, as the former years did, when the 
days were twenty-four hours long : the drawing of our 
breath, and the stroke of the pulse, would proceed with double 
their usual rapidity, and our new period of life would appear 
to us of the normal length. 

The hands of the clock would no longer make the circuit 
in one hour and in twelve ; but the long hand in thirty 
minutes, the short one in six hours. The development of 
plants and animals would take place with double their usual 
speed ; and the wind and the lightning would consume in 
their rapid course but one-half of their present time. 

With these suppositions, I ask, in what way should we be 
affected by the change ? The answer to this question is, We 
should be cognizant of no change. We should even consider 
one who supposed, or who attempted to point out, that such a 
change had taken place was mad ; or we should look upon him 
as an enthusiast. We should have no possible ground to 
consider that any other condition had existed. 

Now, as we can determine the lapse of any period of time 
only by comparison, or by measuring it with some other 
period, and as every division of time which we use in our com- 
parison or in our measurements has been lessened by one-half 
its duration, the original proportion would still remain un- 
changed. 

Our forty years would pass as the eighty did ; we should 
perform every thing twice as quickly as before ; but as our 
life, our breath, and movements are proportionately hastened, 
it would be impossible to measure the increased speed, or even 
to remark it. As far as we could tell, every thing had remained 
precisely as it was before, not comparatively, but absolutely, 
provided we had no standard external to the accelerated 
course of events in the world by which we could perceive the 
changes, or measure them. 

A similar result would follow, if we imagined the course of 

time reduced to the fourth, instead of to the half, so that the 

year would consist of three months, the greatest age of man 

would be reduced to twenty of the present years, and our 

13 



194 THE STARS AND THE EARTH. ' 

entire life, with that of all the creatures about us, would be 
passed in a proportionately shortened period. In this case, we 
should not only not perceive the change ; but we should, in 
reality, suffer no change, since we should live to see every 
thing which we should otherwise have seen; and all the ex- 
perience and the events of our life, in their duration and with 
their consequences, would remain unchanged in the relations 
which they bear to one another. 

For the same reasons, if the period and processes of life, 
and the course of events in the world around us, were accel- 
erated a thousand or a million times x or, in short, if they were 
infinitely shortened, we should obtain a similar result ; and we 
can in this way imagine the entire course of the history of 
the world compressed into a single immeasurably short space 
of time, without our being able to perceive the change : in 
fact, without our having undergone any change. For, whether 
any space of time is longer or shorter is a question which can 
only be answered, and which can, indeed, only be looked upon 
as reasonable, if we are able to compare the time to be meas- 
ured with some other limited period, but not if we compare it 
to the endless duration which is looked upon as without be- 
ginning, and without end, which we call " Time." 

Hence the proposition, that, for the occurrence of any given 
event, a certain lapse of time is requisite, may be altogether 
rejected. This time which elapses during the occurrence is 
rather accidental than necessary, and it might as easily be 
any other period. We shall bring another example to our 
aid to illustrate the point more clearly. A tune may be per- 
formed in different times, either quicker or slower, without 
altering thereby in any way its nature. The intervals, the 
succession of the tones, and the proportionate length of one 
note to another, remain unchanged ; but the impression which 
it makes upon the hearer will be different if his entire life has 
not undergone a corresponding and proportionate change. 
Now, suppose a musical clock is so contrived as to play any 
piece in a space of time which may be determined at plea- 
sure : this time may be lengthened or shortened, and it may be 
so much shortened, that it can become almost infinitely small. 
It is therefore possible, according to the notion of possibility 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH 195 

which was laid down in the first part, to cause the longest 
piece of music to be played in an immeasurably short space 
of time ; and even although our ears would be as little able to 
distinguish and appreciate the succession of the separate parts 
as our eyes are to unravel the overcrowded and rushing 
stream of the images in a history of four thousand years in a 
single moment, yet, in one case as in the other, we only re- 
quire that the human senses should become finer and more 
perfect in order to render such comprehension possible. 

Thus, as the tune remains unchanged in its nature, even 
when performed in the shortest space of time, — and it can 
and must be imagined to exist in itself, without reference to 
any time in which it sounds, — and as such a space was only 
necessary for the mode of organization of our senses, which 
is of such a kind that the ear cannot perceive the different 
tones in any other way than successively ; so the succession of 
events can and must be considered independently of the time 
in which they happen ; and, on the other hand, Time can as 
little be imagined to exist alone, and in itself, as we can 
imagine " Allegro " and " Adagio " to exist without any tune 
or melody. 

But if it is objected, that, even when the lapse of time has 
been infinitely shortened, there still remains some period, and 
that the expansion of time has not been completely set aside, 
it may be answered scientifically, that, in its strictest sense, 
the idea of any thing infinitely small is the same as the idea 
of nothing : for, as long as more than nothing remains, we 
must continue to divide it ; and the search after an infinitely 
small space is only satisfied when we have arrived at that 
which is really indivisible, viz., a point which has no parts. 

But by continuing the comparison to a tune, which we 
have commenced, we can refute the objection in a popular 
way. 

It does not require even the shortest space of time to com- 
prehend the idea of the tune, or even to present it to our 
senses, and communicate it to those of others. This simply 
follows from the consideration of the page of music upon 
which it is written. Here the tune exists entire and alto- 
gether, and not in successive parts; and the time which a 



196 THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 

musician requires to read it is not caused by the nature of the 
melody, but is a consequence of the impossibility of taking in 
and understanding the whole contents of the page in an indi- 
visibly short space of time. Thus a looking-glass represents 
the objects which are placed opposite to it, not one after the 
other, but altogether and at once, without requiring for the 
purpose the lapse of any time whatever. From all these con- 
siderations, it becomes sufficiently clear that time is merely a 
mode and condition by which the human mind, with the as- 
sistance of human senses, perceives the occurrence of events ; 
w r hilst the events themselves, in all their fullness and perfec- 
tion, may occur in a longer or a shorter time, and thus must 
be looked upon as independent of time. A thought or an 
idea is something momentary. He who has such an idea has 
it entire and at once ; but he who wishes to communicate it 
. to others requires for the purpose a certain time, just as such 
a space is also necessary for those to whom it is communi- 
cated. Hence time is not necessary for the origination or 
existence of the idea, but only for its communication and 
comprehension ; and the idea exists as independently of time 
as, according to the points we have discussed before, the en- 
tire history of the world can and must be looked upon as in- 
dependent of time. Time is only the rhythm of the world's his- 
tory. 

Having arrived at this conclusion, it will be useful to reca- 
pitulate, as clearly as we can, the course of our reflections. 

Of the three ways in which we thought we could solve the 
contradiction between a manifold world and a single Crea- 
tor, we entered upon that .one which denied the existence of 
the multiplicity in the world, and by which it can be sup- 
posed that the world is really single and indivisible, and that 
it is, by the human mind and its limited mode of comprehen- 
sion, subdivided into a multiplicity of phenomena. 

In order to show how such unity can be imagined, we have 
first reduced the empire of thought to the single idea of the 
universe ; and then the empire of phenomena appreciable to 
our senses remained, which is manifold in its nature, because 
its parts and its events become perceptible to us by being sep- 
arated, and referred to time and space. But we have so far 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH Iff, 

set aside the notion of time, in that we have pointed out that 
it does not exist in and for itself, bat that it is only a mode 
by which we observe events, and by which their occurrence 
comes to our knowledge. We must, in like manner, examine 
the idea of space. 

As it appeared, in our examination into the essence of time, 
that the question whether any thing lasted a longer or a short- 
er time had any meaning only when the period was com- 
pared with some other limited given period of time, but that, 
in comparison to endless time, the question whether a cer- 
tain space was long or short was nonsense, since every finite 
thing compared with something infinitely greater appears like 
nothing ; so, in like manner, it will appear with regard to the 
expansion of space. The entire created universe, considered 
with respect to its limits, is a mere point in that which we call 
endless space, even if we imagine these limits to extend be- 
yond the most distant fixed stars and nebulge. This proposi- 
tion, which we have so often laid down and argued from, does 
not become entirely intelligible to the generality of mankind, 
until we illustrate it in a way as appreciable to our senses as 
we did with respect to time. The plan of our illustration is 
also exactly similar to the former one. 

Let us suppose, for example, that, from the present mo- 
ment, all the measurements of the universe are reduced to the 
half of their size, and that all distances are equally shortened, 
it would be absolutely impossible for us to perceive, or indeed 
to believe if it was told us, that any change had happened to 
us or to the world around ; and we might, like Gulliver's 
Liliputians, fairly consider ourselves perfectly grown men. 
But, if every thing was lessened a million or a billion times, 
it would be as little noticed by us as when the reduction of all 
measurements to the half of their size took place ; and if our 
system of fixed stars, with all that it contains, was suddenly 
contracted to the size of a grain of sand, we should move and 
exist with the same freedom from restraint, and with the 
same convenience, in that 'little world, as we now do in this 
which seems so large to us. No change would have taken 
place in the universe, as long as we did not imagine an- 
other universe beyond it; and the question whether any 



198 THE STARS AND THE EARTH 

such change had taken place would have as little meaning in 
reference to space as a similar question had in respect to the 
duration of time, which we supposed to have been suddenly 
shortened. 

In this way it is shown, that, to our recollection and knowl- 
edge, a proportionate change in the whole space of the uni- 
verse would be completely and altogether unobserved and 
imperceptible. 

But even though, in these considerations, we have imagined 
the universe to have been compressed into so small and nar- 
row a compass, yet we have not altogether done away with 
space, because we can still imagine something more minute 
than the infinitely small space, viz. an indivisible point. In 
our reflections concerning an infinitely short period of time, 
we have already shown, that, strictly and scientifically con- 
sidered, they are one and the same thing. We can, how- 
ever, show, in an intelligible way, that it is conceivable, and 
not at all contrary to reason, to assume that the expanse of 
space, and the distance and propinquity of various objects, 
do not really exist, but that space or propinquity is only ap- 
parent, and originates from the fact, that, with our circum- 
scribed understanding and the limited powers of our senses, 
we can contemplate the one indivisible point, the universe, 
in no other way than by dividing and stretching it out into 
length, breadth, and height. These are the only three proper- 
ties which we need attribute to space ; but they are, of course, 
indispensably necessary, and without them physical existence 
cannot be imagined. And length cannot exist without breadth, 
nor breadth without height ; for in those cases the body would 
have only length and height, or only breadth and length. 
That which has only two of these dimensions is not a body, 
but only the boundary of a body, viz. a superficies. In like 
manner, that which has only one dimension, viz. length, is no 
longer a surface, but the edge of a surface, viz. a line. Thus, 
in order that any physical space can exist, it is, of course, abso- 
lutely necessary that all three dimensions should exist, as, in 
other words, all three are necessary properties of space. 

But a necessary property of any thing is that without 
which it is no longer the same, but something else. For 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 199 

example, the necessary properties of a square are, that all 
four sides should be equal, and all angles right angles. If 
one side is no longer like another, or if one angle is no longer 
a right angle, the figure ceases to be a square, and becomes 
some other kind of quadrilateral figure ; and we should not 
listen to any one who would persuade us that it was still a 
square. Let us apply this to the idea of space, or, what is 
the same thing, to the idea of a body. It is necessary to the 
existence of any limited body, that it should have length, 
breadth, and height ; that it should be bounded by surfaces ; 
and that the edges of these surfaces should be formed by 
lines: and that the ends of the lines should be points. All 
these properties must exist together, otherwise the body itself 
does not exist. 

Now, if we can imagine evidence which will bring us to 
the conclusion, that, in any case, a body has not three dimen- 
sions, and a surface has not two, and if such evidence is in- 
controvertible, and not to be refuted, it would necessarily 
follow that this body and this surface are not a body and a 
surface, but that some delusion of our senses, or some false 
conclusions, had induced us to consider them so. The same 
may be said of a point. A point is that which has no parts. 
Now, if a point was found in which, nevertheless, there were 
different parts,, it would not be a point ; or the difference of 
the parts would not be a real difference, but only one which 
would become apparent from our limited powers of thought 
and perception. These conclusions are clear and incontro- 
vertible ; and, supposing that the reader has completely 
agreed with us up to this point, we proceed a step further. 

There is an optical apparatus, known to all of us under 
the name of a magic lantern. It is constructed in the fol- 
lowing manner : A picture, painted upon glass with trans- 
parent colors, is thrown upon a lens which has the property 
of refracting all the rays incident upon its surface, and of 
concentrating them to a single point called the focus. 
Through this point, the refracted rays continue their course 
onwards, and diverge from one another as much as they pre- 
viously converged. They form, therefore, beyond the focus, a 
cone of rays with the apex at the focus, and which, at any 



200 THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 

distance from the apex, forms an inverted image of the 
picture which was originally thrown upon the lens, as can 
be proved by directing the cone of rays upon the wall, when 
the reversed picture is seen, larger in proportion to the 
distance of the focus from the wall. If the necessary lenses 
were ground with perfect optical and mathematical accuracy, 
and if the position of the glasses was also strictly perfect, 
and the wall completely smooth, upon approaching the magic 
lantern so near that the focus falls upon the wall, the light 
would be seen as a single distinct bright point. In this point, 
the entire surface of the picture is concentrated ; and from it 
the picture spreads out again upon the wall, if the apparatus 
is moved to a greater distance. 

Now, this point contains the many-colored surface of the 
picture completely, with all the parts which actually compose 
it, and with the form and color of every single figure ; and 
the whole picture is really and truly in this single point, for 
here it has been concentrated by the refraction of the rays. 
We have thus made it readily apparent to our senses, that 
the indivisible point contains within it different parts, con- 
tiguous to one another, according to our usual mode of com- 
prehension ; and thus we have come to a direct contradiction 
of an idea which has generally been considered quite clear 
and incontrovertible. The solution of the contradiction is 
found in the proposition of which it is the object of this little 
work to prove the possibility ; viz., that the universe, or 
space, as far as it is within the scope of our senses, does not 
exist in the expanded and varied forms which we see around 
us, but that the expansion and the differences only depend 
upon our human mode of perception, and are caused by it. 
For if, here, by means of the magic lantern, a surface has 
become a point, and if the point contains all the various and 
distinct parts of the surface, we have shown that the differ- 
ences which appear by the separation or juxtaposition of the 
component parts do not require space as absolutely necessary 
to their existence ; but that one single and indivisible point 
can obtain them all. But, if a surface is no longer necessary 
that we may understand the juxtaposition of bodies, its very 
existence is disturbed, and a point is advanced to the dignity 



THE STARS AND THE EARTH. 201 

of a surface ; for it contains and embraces the whole contents 
of a surface. But, when we wish to perceive the contents 
with human eyes, we must return, and expand the point into 
the surface which it had before included.* 

Now, since we have in this way shown that a surface can 
only be considered a means of rendering the juxtaposition 
and relation of images cognizable to our senses, in other 
words, that it is a mere mode, of observation for that which, 
as far as its essence is concerned, may be contained in a single 
point ; and since one of the three dimensions of space has, in 
this way, been brought down from something real to a mere 
mode of contemplation, — we have deprived space of one of 
its necessary properties ; and it is no longer real and true 
space, but has become a mere condition by which objects are 
rendered perceptible to us. 

We have thus completed the course of the argument which 
we proposed ; for we have shown that a point of view is 
conceivable, from which the universe no longer requires the 
expansion of time and space in order to exist, and to be 
intelligible to us. And since our human method of contem- 
plation, inasmuch as it considers this expansion, with all its 
phenomena, as real and necessary, leads only into inextricable 
contradictions ; so we are compelled to seek for the higher 
point, and to look upon it as conceivable and possible, even 
if we are never able actually to realize it, or to look down 
upon the world from it, in consequence of the limited nature 
of our powers : for with such a point of view, and by it alone, 
can we imagine and completely understand the universe to 
be the work of a single Creator. 

* In a letter to us from the Rev. Dr. Thomas Hill, dated Cam- 
bridge, Mass., Sept. 24, 1866, the writer observes, " I have several 
times regretted that I did not, in the preface to the American edition, 
point out the error in the assumption that a camera picture may be 
reduced to a point. The camera picture bears a linear proportion to 
the original object, in the ratio (approximately) of the distance from 
the lens to the picture to the distance of the lens from the original 
object. Of course, the picture could be reduced to a point only by 
bringing it to the centre of the lens, which would be possible only 
if the lens were a point; that is, were no lens at all." — Editor of Gem 
Series. 



THE VALUE OF CIPHERS. 

FROM THE FRENCH. 

One day, during the clerk's dinner-hour, I was seated in 
my office-parlor, in front of a table covered with papers, 
among which was a letter that had been brought in earlier in 
the morning, with a visiting card bearing the name, A. Bied- 
rnann, of Hamburgh. I had opened this letter, pre-occupied 
with other matters, and finding it to be one of those nume- 
rous recommendations continually coming before me, I had 
thrown it aside on the table, where, half buried under rail- 
way prospectuses, it lay waiting my further consideration. 
Scarcely distinguishable in the confused heap crowded to- 
gether in too narrow a space, nothing more than the upper 
edge of the sheet could be seen, with the first two lines of the 
writing. They were : — 

" Mon chef Monsieur 1 — I have the honor to recommend 
to your especial attention, our worthy and respectable friend, 
Mons. Biedmann, of Hamburgh, who is the fortunate pos- 
sessor of a fortune of 12 — " 

Here the figures composing the sum were cut off by an 
over-lying sheet of paper, and left me in a state of complete 
incertitude as to the amount of M. Biedmann's fortune ; it 
might even have been supposed, although not very probable, 
that this poor gentleman's whole means were not more than 
twelve francs, or, if more agreeable, twelve marks banco. 
The supposition made me smile. Nothing certainly could 
have been easier than for me to have satisfied myself as to 
how matters stood with the individual who had been recom- 
mended to me ; but I preferred finding out, little by little, 
the position to be assigned to him in the world. 

Helas ! I thought, impressed by the feelings of the mo- 
ment, a man is esteemed only for what he is worth. This 
202 



THE VALUE OF CIPHERS. 203 

stranger, accredited to me, is lie amiable, interesting, emi- 
nent in any quality or qualification? Useless queries. 
Specify the amount of his fortune, that is enough ; that tells 
his value, and prescribes the measure of his reception. My- 
self, for instance ; am I altogether free from this ungenerous 
influence ? Let us come to the test of experiment. And, in 
fact, the idea of finding out a man by the amount of his for- 
tune is not more extraordinary than the pretensions of many 
persons to arrive at a knowledge of character by the inspec- 
tion of handwriting. Have we not heard expert professors 
of the art declare seriously, There is an / which denotes 
much greatness of soul ; this upstroke is from a frivolous 
mind ; the tail of that p gives reason to fear a little avarice 
on the part of the writer. 

Taking advantage of the peculiar position in which lay the 
letter of recommendation, I slid the upper sheet a little on 
one side, so as to expose the following figure only ; similarly 
to a gamester, who, unwilling to reveal his game all at once, 
uncovers his card by degrees. As I expected, there came a 
cipher (0). It is no longer 12 francs, but 120. The addi- 
tion, however, modifies my sentiments with regard to the 
possessor but slightly. Ah ! my poor Biedmann, your 120 francs 
a year have not brought you much further ; for it must be 
observed, that, from a benevolent feeling for the unknown 
individual, I wished to consider this sum as the income, and 
not the principal. 

With 120 francs a year, a man travels neither by diligence 
nor railway ; he goes with dusty shoes, and coat soon to be 
obliterated at the elbows. A recommendation for a rentier 
of such modest dimensions says plainly enough what is to be 
done for him. Two or three crowns will settle the business. 

But let me banish a thought which deals so harshly with 
the man placed under my protection. I would rather his 
lot were less irksome. Just so ; 1200 francs. 

Well, what is a man with twelve hundred francs ? A 
retired grocer ? A clerk ? No. A strolling teacher ; a pro- 
fessor escaped from some university. Ah ! I have him now. 
We shall have to persecute parents, and find scholars for him. 
But, mon cher Biedmann, we were in no want of your litera- 



204 THE VALUE OF CIPHERS. 

ture or calligraphy. We are already abundantly provided : all 
the courses are arranged for the winter. Must I add still more 
to my poor children's curriculum, and retrench their hours of 
recreation ? Besides, this professor may be a communist. 
With 1200 francs, is a man a communist or not ? I cannot 
say. 

Communist ? No. Teacher of languages ? No. Noth- 
ing of the sort. 12,000 francs! Ah, here's a man of the 
right stamp. Do you know, Monsieur Biedmann, that with 
your additional ciphers, you grow in the opinion of the pub- 
lic, and in mine ? It is but too certain, that the world 
attaches something of vulgarity to a very small fortune. It 
is one of the errors of society. True, I do not mean to say 
that there are not numerous exceptions, and that very hon- 
orable persons are not to be found among the twelve hun- 
dred, the eight hundred, and even the four hundred francs. 
But, after all, my gentleman has come out of the somewhat 
equivocal classes. It puts my mind at ease. With such a 
fortune as that, he can very well pass the winter at Geneva. 
I will enter him at the Reading Society, and have him at our 
next family dinner. 

But, with his twelve thousand francs, what can he be ? I 
wager, a philanthropist. Yes, it is mostly your average people 
who busy themselves with improving social institutions. A 
figure less is not enough ; a figure more is too much for 
working at the re-organization of society. Mons. Biedmann 
appears to me hewn from the same block as those who write 
upon different prison systems. And here he will find no 
lack of people ready to enter into discussion with him upon 
penitentiary regulations. Admirable vocation, when one has 
the wherewithal, that of travelling for the welfare of hu- 
manity. 

No, indeed ; he is not a philanthropist. Pleasantry apart ; 
seriously — 1 20,000 francs ! What an existence ! Chief of 
a mercantile house, with European credit ; protector of the 
arts ; benefactor of the poor ; knight of several orders ; 

cherished by all who and with that, perhaps, a little 

shattered in health and spirits, a little ennuye. Poor man ! 
it is not, however, to be wondered at. He wants diversion, 



THE VALUE OF CIPHERS. 205 

excitement ; he is much to be pitied ; and I will do what I 
can to dissipate this unhappy state of mind. 

What ! can there still be more ? Impossible ! I see double. 
Xo ; for my correspondent repeats in words, and under- 
lined, one million, two hundred thousand francs of income. 
What a personage ! What an overwhelming fortune ! It 
confuses the imagination. Besides, a million two hundred 
thousand francs of income presumes a principal of twenty- 
five or thirty ;: Jean ! " I called out. My servant ap- 
peared. 

" At what hour did the gentleman call who left this card 
and letter?" 

" At ten o'clock." 

"Is he young or old." 

" Neither young nor old ! " 

" Something distinguished in his appearance ? " 

" Well, Monsieur, I cannot say he was quite the thing." 

" Still, there was But, what of that ? Bepeat what he 

said." 

11 He said. Monsieur, that he was sorry at not finding you 
at home, and would call again at two o'clock." 

" But you should have told him that I would soon be in, 
and asked him to take a chair." 

" I did not know, Monsieur, that I was to do otherwise for 
him. than for others." 

M How vexed I am ! He said two o'clock there's yet 

time ; yes. I will save him the trouble of a second walk. 
Quick. Jean, my hat. And listen ; you will go directly home. 

and say to Madame For dinner ? It is hardly possible. 

You will say to Madame, that I shall bring home with me, 
this evening, a very rich and interesting gentleman. She 
will get every thing prepared, and make sure of a few 
amiable friends. On my part, I will invite one or two also. 
Bemember, Jean, Monsieur de Biedmann, of Hamburgh ; you 
won"t forget: a name known to all the world. But stop — 
say the Baron de Biedmann : she will comprehend better 
what I mean." 



MY FORTUNE. 



A great many years ago — two and twenty years to-night 
— I well remember what a cold, wet night it was, with a 
thick sleet driving against the windows, and a melancholy, 
moaning wind creeping through the leafless branches. It had 
been quite a sad winter time to us at home, — the only sad 
one I had ever known, for it was just two or three weeks after 
the accident had happened that first laid me on my couch ; 
and only a few days before, my father had told me that I 
should never be able to rise from it any more. It had been 
a heavy blow to us all. 

We sat together in the drawing-room all the long evening, 
my father, and my mother, and I. My sister Kate had gone 
the day before to some friends of ours in the country. One 
gets so soon used to misfortunes and disappointments when 
just a little time has passed ; but, at the first, they are often so 
hard to bear ! and I think that never, at any time, did I feel 
such sorrow at the thought that I must be an invalid my whole 
life as I did that night. I was only a girl — not fifteen yet ; 
and at that a^e we are so full of bright dreams about the 
future, looking forward with such clear, joyous hopefulness to 
the world that is just beginning to open before us, stretching 
out our hands so eagerly to the golden light that we think we 
see in the far distance ! It was so hard to have the bright 
view shut out forever, to have the bright dreams fade away, 
to have all the hopes that to me had made the thought of life 
so beautiful, torn from me forever in one moment ! 

I had borne the knowledge of it all quite calmly at first : it 

was only now that I thought I really felt and knew all that 

I was losing. But, thank God, my life has not been what, in 

my faithlessness, I thought, that night, it would be. Thank 

206 



MY FORTUNE. 207 

God that the whole bitterness of those few hours' thought 
has never come to me, as it did then, again ! 

Early in the evening, my father had been reading to us 
aloud ; but, since he ceased, no word had been spoken in the 
room. He had been writing for the last two hours : my 
mother, sitting by the fire, was reading. The whole house was 
silent ; and from without the only sounds that came to us were 
the wind howling through the trees, and the cold rain dashing 
on the windows, — both cheerless sounds enough to hear. It 
was indeed a night for melancholy thoughts ; and to one ill and 
weak as I was then, perhaps it was to be forgiven, that think- 
ing of the future and the past, looking back upon the happy 
days that were gone, and forward to where the sunless clouds 
hung so heavily, I should scarcely be able to press back the 
tears that tried to blind me. 

For, when we are very young, we shrink so from feeling 
prison-bound ; we pray so earnestly, that, if sorrow must come 
to us, it may rather burst in sudden storm upon us, and, pass- 
ing away, leave the blue sky clear again, than that our whole 
life should be wrapped up in a cold gray shroud, through 
which no deep sorrow can ever pierce into our hearts, no 
deep joy ever come to gladden us ! 

And in that gray shroud I thought that my life was to lie 
hidden and withered ; and now, while as yet it was only 
closing over me, while with passionate resistance I would 
still have struggled to tear it back, I felt that my hands were 
bound. 

A little thing will sometimes serve to divert our thoughts 
even when they very much engross us ; and so it was that 
night, that I was suddenly startled out of the midst of my 
revery by two loud, sharp knocks upon the street door, — a 
sound certainly by no means uncommon. And perhaps, if 
nothing more had followed, I might have fallen again into my 
former thoughts ; but as I lay for a few moments, listening, 
the door was ^opened, and then there followed such strange 
hurried exclamations, — half of surprise, half of alarm, — 
mingled with such apparently irresistible bursts of laughter, 
that my first dull interest began rapidly to change into a far 
more active feeling. 



208 MY FORTUNE. 

" My love, what's that ? " asked my father, without looking 
up. 

" I can't imagine ! " my mother answered in a puzzled 
tone, laying down her book. 

Just at this moment, we heard a quick step running up the 
stairs ; and all our eyes, with one accord, turned to the door, 
which, in two or three minutes, was burst open, and, to our 
extreme amazement, in rushed our servant Ann with a little 
half-naked child in her arms. Yes, that little creature stand- 
ing on the step was the only thing to be seen when she 
had opened the door. 

" Upon my word, this is going too far ! " my father exclaimed 
angrily, when we had heard Ann's story. " It isn't two 
months since the same trick was played in town. Ann, call 
Tom to get a lantern immediately, and follow me. We must 
make a search ; though, indeed, it's hopeless to think of catch- 
ing any one on such a night as this. Whoever has done it is 
out of reach by this time. My dear," he turned round as he 
was hurrying from the room, " don't do any thing with the 
child until I come back. I'm afraid she's ill," and he closed 
the door. 

I shall never forget what a poor little object it was. It had 
scarcely an atom of clothing on it, — just a torn old frock that 
would hardly hang together, and its poor little white shoul- 
ders and arms were all bare, and wet with the heavy rain. 
Her pretty fair hair was wet too ; but her face was what 
attracted and astonished me most, for, in spite of the bitter 
coldness of the night, it was glowing like fire, with a spot of 
the brightest scarlet on each cheek, and her large blue eyes so 
unnaturally bright, that it was quite painful to look at them. 
Yet such a sweet face it was ! 

My mother made her kneel beside me on my couch ; and we 
talked to her, and kissed her, and, taking off the old wet frock, 
wrapped my mother's shawl around her : but all the time, and 
though she was certainly more than two years old, she re- 
mained as perfectly unmoved as though she had been a little 
statue, only those great bright eyes were fixed upon my face, 
until I began to get absolutely frightened at her. 

In about twenty minutes, my father returned from his use- 
less search. 



MY FORTUNE. 209 

" We can do nothing more to-night," he said, in a tone of 
considerable vexation, as he joined us again. " Poor child ! 
she's very feverish indeed. Why ! exposure on such a night 
is enough to kill her. My love, you must put her to bed ; 
there's no help for it : and I'll see what I can do for her. But, 
really, it's a little too much to expect that all the sick children 
of the neighborhood are not only to be cured for nothing, but 
to be housed too, by the physician." And my father left the 
room to change his wet garments, in no very contented state 
of mind. 

My mother put out her hands to lift the child from my side ; 
and then, for the first time, a moaning sound broke from 
her, and, leaning forward, she caught my dress with her little 
hands, and held it tight, half crying as if she feared to go away. 
I pressed her to me, and clasped my arms around Jier. I 
couldn't help it ; and she let me do it, and laid down her 
head upon my bosom, the dear child ! with that plaintive, 
moaning sound again. I was almost weeping myself, — half 
with pity, half with love, — for I loved her so much already ! as 
we love all things that cling to us, all things that, weaker 
than ourselves, appeal to us for protection. And so, for I 
could not bear that against her will she should be made to 
leave me, -still keeping her in my arms, I had the couch 
wheeled into my bedroom ; and there, in Kate's bed, we laid 
her, — poor little weary, suffering thing. 

It would be too long to tell you all about her illness, for she 
was ill for many weeks ; how patient she was ; how anxious 
we all were for her ; how, in spite of a few cross words at 
first, my kind father tended her with as much care as ever he 
bestowed upon his wealthiest patient ; how my dear mother 
sat up night after night with her, as though she had been her 
own child; how the little thing crept so into all our hearts, 
that when at last, one evening, my father pronounced her out 
of danger, even his voice was broken with emotion, and we 
were fairly crying, — both my mother and I. 

Nor will I trouble you with an account of all the fruitless 
search that was made to discover who she was or where she 
came from ; but one thing I must mention, because it per- 
plexed us very much, and added to our difficulty in deciding 
14 



i 



210 MY FOB TUNE. 

how to dispose of her. It was this : that we began to suspect 

— what at first had never entered our heads — that she had 
been stolen, and was not a poor woman's child. It was her 
own dim recollections of past things that gave rise to this 
supposition ; but the fever had so confused all things in her 
poor little head, that we never could reach any certainty upon 
the subject. 

Well, the end of it all was that we could not part from her, 
for we had all grown to love her so well already ; and we knew, 
that, if we sent her away from us, the only place that would 
receive her was the workhouse. So it was quite settled at last 
that she should stay with us ; and, because she had taken to me 
so much from the first, they pronounced, laughing, that she 
should be my child ; and I was so happy ! 

I called her Fortune, — Fortune Wildred we baptized her, 

— that, should we never find her own surname, she might at 
least have some proper claim to ours. Of course she must 
have had a Christian name before : indeed, she said she re- 
membered it, and declared that it was AVillie; but Willie 
seemed so odd a name to give a little girl, that we agreed it 
would not do, and then I chose Fortune. 

My little Fortune — she was so dear to me, and she loved 
me, too, so well ! Young as I was, our relation to each other 
became in many things like that of mother and child. It was 
strange that, of her own accord, from the first she called me 
Aunt Dinah. And I so soon grew accustomed to the title, 
and so soon, too, fell quite naturally into calling her my child ; 
for, though yet but a girl in years, I was becoming a woman 
very quickly, as I should think must often be the case with 
those who have their destiny in life fixed as early as mine 
was ; for I had no other outward change to look forward to as 
most girls have, and all my business was to settle down and be 
content. 

My life, I often think, might have been lonely and sad with- 
out my child ; but with her I was very happy. It was as if I 
lived again in her ; for all the hopes and wishes that my illness 
had crushed came into life again, but not for myself now. It 
was for her that I dreamed and hoped and thought, — for the 
little bright-eyed child who loved to lay beside me, with her 



MY FORTUNE. 211 

white arms round my neck, and her soft cheek pressed on 
mine ; who loved — Heaven bless her — to be with me always ; 
who never was so happy as when, even for hours, we two 
would be left alone together, and, with the perfect confidence 
that only children have, she would talk to me of all things 
that came into her mind, gladdening my very heart with the 
loving things she said. They all loved her, but none as I did, 
for she loved none of them so well. They used to say that I 
should spoil her, but I never did : she was not made to be 
spoiled, my little Fortune, my sunny, bright-haired child ! 

She was my pupil for the first few years ; and such dear 
lessons they were that we used to have together, — dear to 
both of us, though most to me. She was so good and gentle, 
so sorry if she ever grieved me, so eager to be good and be 
forgiven again, — as though my heart did not forgive her 
always, even before she asked it, — so loving always. She 
never wearied of being with me, — the kind child, — not even 
when, as happened sometimes, I was too ill to bear her child- 
ish merriment, and she would have to sit quietly in my room, 
and lower her sweet, clear voice when she spoke to me ; for 
she would hang upon my neck then, too, and whisper to me 
how she loved me. Ah ! I never shall forget it all, — I never 
shall forget how good my little Fortune was to me. 

I may as well mention here, that, soon after it was settled 
she should stay with us, we had a little miniature portrait of 
her taken, which I have worn ever since as a locket round my 
neck. We did this on the chance that it might possibly serve 
on some future day as a means of identifying her. Here is 
the little picture now : it is so like her, as I have seen her a 
thousand times, with her sunny veil of curls around her. 

The years went on, and brought some changes with them, 
— one change which was very sad, my mother's death. It came 
upon us suddenly, at a time when we were least thinking of 
sorrow ; for, when her short illness began, we were preparing 
for my sister Kate's marriage. It was long before the gloom 
and grief that her loss threw upon our little household passed 
away ; for she was dearly loved amongst us, and had been a 
most noble and true-hearted woman. 

When Kate had been married about a year, my father 



212 MY FORTUNE. 

withdrew from practice ; and, to be near her, we removed to 
Derbyshire, and he and I and Fortune kept house there, in a 
quiet cheerful way together. And so the years went on until 
my child was about seventeen. 

In this new part of the country, we had not many neigh- 
bors with whom we were intimate ; but there was one family, 
who, since our first coming, had shown us much kindness. 
Their name was Beresford ; and they consisted of a father and 
mother, and one son who was at college. They were wealthy 
people, with a good deal of property in the county. When 
we first knew them, I had not been without a suspicion — I 
almost think it was a hope — that Arthur Beresford and my 
Fortune might one day fall in love with one another. But it 
was not to be ; for, as they grew up, I saw that there was no 
thought of more than a common friendly love between them : 
and, indeed, boys of one-and-twenty are generally occupied 
with other things than falling in love ; and girls of seventeen, 
I think, generally suppose that one-and-twenty is too young 
for them to have any thing to do with, as no doubt it very often 
is. So they remained good friends and nothing more. 

I remember well Arthur Beresford's return from college, 
two or three months before he came of age, and how, on the 
day after, — a bright June morning it was, — he burst into our 
drawing-room, with the gay exclamation, u Here I am, Aunt 
Dinah, and free for the next four months ! " and, coming up to 
me, took both my hands in his, and looked so gay, and so 
happy, and so handsome, that it did me good only to look at 
him. He was in very high spirits indeed ; for not only had he 
gained his freedom, as he Called it, but -he had succeeded in 
bringing back with him his cousin, Nevill Erlington, a fellow 
and tutor at Oxford, who had done him, so he said, such ser- 
vices during his career there, that, had it not been for him, he 
should never have been the happy fellow he was there, which, 
whether it was as true as he thought it or not, I liked the boy 
for saying and thinking. 

And, one or two days afterwards, Nevill Erlington came 
with Mr. Beresford and Arthur to call on us. He was six or 
seven years older than Arthur, and neither so lively nor so 
handsome ; but he had a firm, broad, thoughtful brow, and 



MY FORTUNE. 213 

deep, lustrous eyes, and a voice so deep and rich and soft, 
that it was like the sound of music to hear him speak. I 
liked him from the first — we all did ; and it was not long 
before he became an almost daily visitor at our house, coming 
sometimes alone, on the excuse — I knew it was but an ex- 
cuse — of bringing us books or news, or some such thing, but 
more often with one or other of the Beresfords. Indeed, after 
a little time, I knew that I, for one, fell quite into a habit of 
missing him if ever a day passed without his coming ; for his 
quiet, gentle presence had in it a great charm to me ; and he 
had fallen so kindly and naturally into my ways, that I had 
felt, almost from the first day, that he was not a stranger but 
a friend. 

Nor was I the only one who watched for his daily visits, or 
felt lonely when he did not come. My dear child seldom 
spoke much of him when he was away : even when he was 
with us she was often very quiet ; but I knew soon that in 
both their hearts a deep, true love was growing up, and that 
my darling would one day be NevilPs wife. And he deserved 
her, and she him. Timid as she was now, I knew that it 
would not always be so. I knew that, presently, when all 
was understood between them, her present reserve would pass 
away, and my Fortune, as she really was, with her bright, 
sunny gayety, with her graceful, hoping woman's nature, with 
her deeply-loving, faithful heart, would stand beside him, to 
illumine and to brighten his whole life. Such happy days 
those were while these two young hearts were drawing to 
each other, — happy to them and me, though over my joy 
there was still one little cloud. 

Mr. and Mrs. Beresford were the only persons amongst our 
new friends to whom I had told my Fortune's story. I did 
not feel that it was a thing I needed to tell to every one ; but 
now I was anxious that Nevill should know it, and felt uneasy 
as day after day passed, and kept him still in ignorance. But, 
indeed, I was perplexed what to do, for he and I were almost 
never alone ; and, in the state in which matters were yet be- 
tween him and Fortune, it would have been premature, and 
even indelicate, to ask Mrs. Beresford to interfere. There was 
only one opportunity I had for speaking to him, and that I 



214 MY FORTUNE. 

lost. I remember that day well. My father and Fortune 
had gone after dinner to my sister Kate's, expecting to be 
back in an hour ; and, when the hour had nearly elapsed, Nev- 
ill came in alone, bringing a request that they would return 
with him to spend the evening at the Beresfords. I thought 
they would soon be in, so he willingly agreed to wait ; and, 
sitting beside me at the open window, he presently began — 
it was the first time he had ever done so — to talk of For- 
tune. It was strange : without a word of preparation or in- 
troduction, he spoke of her as only one who loved her could 
speak. For a moment I was startled ; then I fell into his tone ; 
and I, too, talked of my child as I could have done to few but 
him. There was no explanation between us, but each read 
the other's heart fully and perfectly. And yet, not even then 
did I tell him Fortune's story. I longed to do it ; it was on 
my lips again and again ; but I was expecting her return 
with my father every moment, and I feared to be interrupted 
when I had once begun. So the time went past ; and I was 
vexed with myself, when it was gone, that my tale was still 
untold. 

Though it was after sunset when they came in, Nevill per- 
suaded them still to accompany him back. I remember well 
his warm though silent farewell to me that night. I remem- 
ber, too, when they were all away, how long I lay and thought 
in the summer twilight. I ought to have been glad, and I was 
glad ; but yet some low, sad voice, that I thought I had hushed 
to silence years ago forever, would awake in my heart again, 
making me break the beauty of that summer evening with my 
rebellious tears. It was only for a little time ; for I, who had 
been so happy, what right had I to weep because some hopes 
had died ? I pressed my tears back, praying to be forgiven ; 
and soon the soft stillness of the night calmed me, and I 
thought again of my dear child, and, eagerly and hopefully as 
ever I had done when I was young, I dreamed bright dreams 
for her future life. When I was young ! I was but nine-and- 
twenty now, yet how far back my youth seemed ! Strange ! 
there was scarcely two years between me and Nevill ; yet how 
every one — how he, how I myself — looked on me as old 
compared with him. 



MY FORTUNE. 215 

It was late when they came home that night, and I thought 
my darling looked sad : I had thought so once or twice of 
late. She slept in a room opening from mine, and always 
came the last thing to say good-night to me. To-night, when 
she came, I was grieved, for she looked as if she had been 
weeping. She stood beside my couch — the light from be- 
hind that streamed through the opened door falling on her 
bright, unbound hair, and also herself, looking so pure and 
beautiful — my own Fortune ! I kept her a few minutes by 
me, for I longed to cheer her ; but she did not seem to care 
much to talk. I said something about Nevill ; and she asked 
if he had been long here before they came. 

" About an hour," I said. 

" Ah, I am glad," she answered. " I was afraid my poor 
Auntie had been alone the whole night. It was kind of him." 

" Yes ; he is always kind, dear," I said. 

Which she did not answer, but smiled gently to herself, 
and stood in silence, with my hand in hers : then suddenly she 
frightened me ; for, quickly stooping down, she laid her head 
upon my shoulder, and I felt her sobbing. At first she would 
not tell me why she wept, but whispered, through her tears, 
that it would grieve me ; that I should think she was ungrate- 
ful — I, who had been so good to her, and loved her so well 
always. But, when I pressed her earnestly, it came at last. 
It was because, through the wide world, she knew not where 
to seek for a father or a mother; because to the very name 
she bore she had no claim ; because to all but us, she said, her 
life had ever been a deceit, and was so still ; because she felt 
so humbled before those she loved, knowing that she had no 
right they should be true to her whose first step had been a 
falsehood to them. 

She told me this, pouring it out rapidly — passionately ; 
and I understood it all, and far more than she told me. Alas ! 
I might have guessed it all before. 

I comforted her as I could. I told her that her first grief 
she must bear still — hopefully, if she could ; that, for the rest, 
she should not sorrow any longer, for all whose love she cared 
for should know what her history was. I told her to have 
courage ; and I thanked her earnestly and truly for how she 



216 MY FORTUNE. 

had spoken to me then; and presently, weeping still, but 
happier and full of love, my darling left me — left me to 
weep, because a grief I should have known would come had 
fallen on me. 

I said that the Beresfords were landed proprietors, and Ar- 
thur was their only son ; so his coming of age was to be a 
great day. Of course, I very seldom moved from home; but 
it had long been a promise, that, on this occasion, we were to 
spend a week with them, and the time was now close at hand : 
indeed, it was on the second day, I think, after I had had this 
talk with my child, that our visit was to begin. So, early on 
that day, we went. 

I have not mentioned, that for the last fortnight, besides 
Nevill, the Beresfords had had other visitors with them, — a 
brother of Mrs Beresford's, — a Col. Haughton, with his 
wife and their two children, a little boy and girl. They had 
just returned from India, where, indeed, Mrs. Haughton had 
lived many years. She was in delicate health, and did not 
go out much, so that she was as yet almost a stranger to me ; 
but the little I had seen of her, and all that Fortune had told 
me about her, pleased me so much that I was not at all sorry 
for this opportunity of knowing more of her. There was 
something graceful and winning in her manner, indeed, that 
prepossessed most people in her favor ; and there was much, 
both of beauty and refinement, in her face. 

It was the day after we came, and a kind of preliminary 
excitement was through the house, for the next morning was 
to usher in Arthur's birthday ; and to-day Mrs. Beresford was 
giving a large children's party, expressly in honor of little 
Agnes and Henry Haughton. I think we had every child 
for six or seven miles round assembled together ; and there had 
been music and dancing, and a ceaseless peal of merry voices, 
all through the long summer evening ; and everybody looked 
gay and happy, and all went well, for not a few of the elder 
ones had turned themselves into children t too, for the time, to 
aid them in their games. 

It was growing late, and even the lightest feet began to 
long for a little rest, when, from one large group that had 
gathered together, there came a loud call to play at forfeits ; 



MY FORTUNE. 217 

and in two or three moments all were busy gathering pretty 
things together to pour into Fortune's lap ; and then they 
merrily began the game, and laughed, and clapped th&ir hands 
with delight, as each holder of a forfeit was proclaimed. 

The most uproarious laughter had just been excited by Ne- 
vill's performance of some penalty allotted to him ; and then 
I recollect well how he came, looking very happy, to kneel at 
Fortune's feet, and deliver the next sentence. She held up a 
little ring ; and, when she asked the usual question, what the 
possessor of it was to do, he answered gayly, — 

" To give us his autobiography." 

There was a pause for a moment, while they waited for 
Fortune to declare whose the forfeit was; but she did not speak, 
for the ring was hers. Nevill had risen from his knees, and, 
seeing it, he exclaimed laughing, for he knew it, — 

" What, Miss Wildred, has this fallen to your lot ? " 

She looked up hurriedly from him to me, and said, " Aunt 
Dinah," quickly, as if to ask me to speak. But, before I had 
opened my lips, Mrs. Beresford came forward, and said 
kindly, — 

kt Nevill, I think it will be hardly fair to press this forfeit. 
We can't expect young ladies to be willing to declare their 
autobiographies in public, you know." 

I interrupted Nevill, and answered, — 

" But, if you will take my account of Fortune's life instead 
of calling on her for her own, I think I can answer for her 
willingness to let you hear it. Shall it be so, Mr. Erling- 
ton ? " 

But he was eager that it should be passed over, was even 
vexed that any word had been said about it at all. I under- 
stood his delicacy well, and thanked him for it in my heart ; 
but I knew what my child's wish was ; so I would not do what 
he asked me, but promised, that, when the children were 
away, the story should be told. And then the game went on. 

It was past ten o'clock when 'they gathered round me to 
hear my child's history. There was no one there but the 
Beresfords, and the Haughtons, and Nevill, and ourselves. I 
saw that my poor child was agitated : but I would not have 
her either know that I guessed she was so, or that I shared 



218 MY FORTUNE. 

her agitation ; so I took out my knitting, and began working 
away very quietly as I talked, just glancing up now and then 
into one or other of my hearer's faces, — into Nevill's oftenest, 
because there was that in the earnest look he fixed on me 
which seemed to ask it more than the rest. 

There was not really very much to tell ; and I had gone on 
without interruption nearly to the end, and was just telling 
them how I called her Fortune because we thought the name 
she said she had so strange, when, as I said the word " Wil- 
lie," a sudden cry ran through the room. 

It fell upon my heart with a strange terror ; and, in an in- 
stant, every eye was turned to whence it came. 

Pale as death, her figure eagerly bent forward, her hand 
grasping Fortune's shoulder, Mrs. Haughton sat. From my 
child's cheek, too, all color had fled : motionless, like two mar- 
ble figures, they fronted one another ; their eyes fixed on 
each other's faces, with a wild hope, a wild doubt in each. 
It lasted but a moment ; then both, as by one impulse, rose. 
Mrs. Haughton stretched out her hands. " Mother ! " burst 
from Fortune's lips. There was a passionate sob, and they 
were wrapped in one another's arms. 

I saw like one in a dream, — not feeling, not understanding, 
not believing. A giddiness came over me ; a sudden dimness 
before my eyes; a feeling of deadly sickness, as we feel when 
we are fainting. There began to be a buzz of voices ; but I 
could distinguish nothing clearly until I heard my own name 
spoken. 

" Dinah," my father was saying hurriedly, " you have that 
little portrait : give it to me. I roused myself by a great, 
effort, and, taking the locket from my bosom, put it in his 
hand. Another moment, and there was a second cry ; but 
this time it was a cry only of joy. 

" Yes, yes ! " I heard Mrs. Haughton passionately saying, 
in a voice all broken with emotion' " I knew it, I knew it ! 
It is my child — my Willie — my little Willie! " And she 
pressed the portrait to her lips, and looked on it as even / 
had scarcely ever done. 

Ah! I needed no other proofs. I needed nothing more 
than that one look to tell me I had lost my child. 



MY FORTUNE. 219 

Mrs. Haughton had sunk upon her seat again ; and my dar- 
ling was kneeling at her feet, clasping her hand, and weeping. 
They spoke no more ; they nor any one : then, when a minute 
or two had passed, Col. Haughton raised my child kindly 
from the ground, and, placing her mother's hand again in hers, 
led them silently together from the room. 

I closed my eyes, and turned away ; but still the tears would 
force their way through the closed lids upon my cheek. And, 
as I wept, feeling — that night I could not help it — so lonely 
and so sad, a warm, firm clasp came gently, and closed upon 
my hand. It was Nevill who was standing by my side ; and 
as I felt that friendly pressure, and met the look that was 
bent upon me, I knew that there was one at least, who, rejoi- 
cing in my Fortune's joy, could yet feel sympathy for me. 

It was not long before Col. Haughton came back, and 
from him we learnt all that there was to tell. Mrs. Haughton, 
when very young, had married a Capt. Moreton, and ac- 
companied him to India, where my child was born, and called, 
after her mother, Wilhelmina. But she was delicate, and the 
doctors said that the Indian climate would kill her ; so, before 
she was two years old, they were forced to send her home to 
England, to relations in the north. An English servant was 
sent in charge of her, and both were committed to the care 
of an intimate friend of theirs who was returning to England 
in the same vessel ; but the lady died during the passage, and 
neither of child nor nurse were there ever more any tidings 
heard, except the solitary fact — which the captain proved — 
that they did arrive in England. It was fifteen years ago. 
The woman had money with her belonging to Mrs. Haughton, 
as well as the whole of the child's wardrobe, — quite enough to 
tempt her to dishonesty. 

And such was the history of my Fortune's birth. 

I went away as soon as I could to my room, and lay there 
waiting for my child ; for I knew that she would come. The 
moonlight streamed in brightly and softly ; and the shadow of 
the trees without the window came and waved upon my couch, 
rocking gently to and and fro, with a low music, like a song 
of rest. It stilled my heart, that quiet sound ; and, lying there 
alone, I prayed that I might have strength to rejoice, and not 



220 MY FORTUNE. 

to mourn at all ; and then, after a long time, I grew quite calm, 
and waited quietly 

My darling came at last, but not alone. Her mother en- 
tered the room with her ; and they came together, hand in 
hand, up to my couch, and stood beside me with the moon- 
light falling on them, and shining on .my child's white dress, 
as if it was a robe of silver. We spoke little ; but from Mrs. 
Haughton's lips there fell a few most gentle, earnest, loving 
words, which sank into my heart and gladdened me ; and then 
she left me with my child, alone. 

My darling clung around my neck, and wept ; and, calmer 
now myself, I poured out all my love upon her, and soothed 
her as I could ; and then we talked together, and she told me 
all her joy. And there were some words that she said that 
night that I have never since forgotten, nor ever will forget, 
— words that have cheered me often since, — that live in my 
heart now, beautiful, distinct, and clear as when she spoke 
them first. God bless her — my own child ! 

Brightly as ever the sun rose upon an August morning, did 
his first rays beam through our windows to welcome Arthur's 
birthday. There was nothing but joy throughout the house, 
and happy faces welcoming each other, and gay voices, and 
merry laughter making the roof ring. There are a few days 
in our lives which stand but from all others we have ever 
known, — days on which it seems to us as if the flood of sun- 
light round us is gilded with so bright a glory, that even the 
commonest things on which it falls glow with a beauty we 
never felt before ; days on which the fresh breeze passing over 
us, and sweeping through the green leaves overhead, whispers 
ever to us to cast all sorrow from our hearts, for that in the 
great world around us there is infinite joy and happiness and 
love. Such a day was this ; and bright and beautiful, with 
the blue, clear sky, with the golden sunbeams, with the light, 
laughing wind, it rises in my memory now, a day never to be 
forgotten 

I was not very strong ; and in the afternoon I had my couch 
moved into one of the quiet rooms, and lay there resting, with 
only the distant sound of gay voices reaching me now and 
then, and every thing else quite still. I had not seen much 



MY FORTUNE. 221 

of my child during the morning ; but I knew that she was 
happy, so I was quite content. And indeed I too, myself, was 
very happy ; for the sunlight seemed to have pierced into my 
heart, and I felt so grateful, and so willing that all should be 
as it was. 

I had lain there alone about half an hour, when I heard 
steps upon the garden walk without. The head of my couch 
was turned from the window, so I could not easily see who it 
was ; but in a few moments they came near, and Fortune and 
Nevill entered the room by the low, open window. 

" I was longing to see my child," I said softly ; and, with a 
few loving words, she bent her head down over me, kissing me 
quickly many times. 

Nevill stood by her side, and, smiling, asked, — 

" Will you not give me a welcome too ? " 

I said warmly, for I am sure I felt it, — 

" You know that you are always welcome." 

He pressed my hand ; and after a moment's pause, half se- 
riously, and half gayly, he went on — 

" Aunt Dinah, I have come to ask a boon, — the greatest 
boon I ever asked of any one. Will you grant it, do you 
think ? " 

I looked at him earnestly, wondering, hoping, doubting; 
but I could not speak, nor did he wait long for an_ answer, 
but, bending his head low, — 

" Will you give me," he said — and the exquisite tender- 
ness of his rich voice is with me still — "will you give me 
your Fortune to be evermore my Fortune, and my wife ? " 

I glanced from him to her. I saw his beaming smile, as he 
stood by her, and her glowing cheek and downcast eyes ; and 
then I knew that it was true, and tried to speak. But they 
were broken, weeping, most imperfect words, saying — I well 
know so faintly and so ill — the deep joy that was in my 
heart ; and yet they understood me, and, whispering " God 
bless you ! " Nevill stooped, and kissed my brow, and my dar- 
ling pressed me in her arms ; and gazing in my face with her 
bright, tearful eyes, I saw, in their blue depths, a whole new 
world of happiness. 

A few more words will tell you all the rest. My child was 



222 MY FORTUNE. 

very young ; and Nevill had little beside his fellowship to de- 
pend upon, and that, of course, his marriage would deprive 
him of. So it was settled that they should wait a year or two 
before they married ; and at the close of the autumn they par- 
ed, Nevill — who had been sometime ordained — to go to a 
curacy near London, and Fortune, with her mother, to rela- 
tions further north. 

It was to me a very sad winter, for I was lonely without 
my child ; but I looked forward hopefully, and every one was 
very kind. And in the spring an unexpected happiness be- 
fell us ; for a living near us, in Mr. Beresford's gift, became 
vacant suddenly, and, before it was quite summer again, Ne- 
vill was established as the new rector there. And then my 
darling and he were married. There is a little child, with 
dark blue eyes and golden hair, who often makes a sunshine 
in my room ; whose merry laughter thrills my heart ; whose 
low, sweet songs I love to hear, as, nestled by my side, she sings 
to me. They call her Dinah, and I know she is my darling's 
little girl ; but, when I look upon her face, I can forget that 
twenty years have passed away, and still believe she is my 
little Fortune, come back to be a child again. 



THE DEPAETING SWALLOWS. 

BY WM. HAYLEY.* 

Ye gentle birds, that perch aloof, 

And smooth your pinions on my roof, 

Preparing for departure hence, 

Now Winter's angry threats commence, — 

Like you, my soul would smooth her plume 

For longer flights beyond the tomb. 

May God, by whom is seen and heard 
Departing men and wandering birds, 
In mercy mark us for his own, 
And guide us to the land unknown ! 

* An English poet, born 1745; died 1820. He was the friend of 
Cowper. These lines were written during his last illness. 



THE MAN IN THE BELL. 



In my younger days, bell-ringing was much more in fashion 

among the young men of than it is now. Nobody, I 

believe, practises it there at present except the servants of 
the church, and the melody has been much injured in conse- 
quence. Some fifty years ago, about twenty of us who dwelt 
in the vicinity of the cathedral formed a club, which used 
to ring every peal that was called for ; and from continual 
practice, and a rivalry which rose between us and a club at- 
tached to another steeple, and which tended considerably to 
sharpen our zeal, we became very Mozarts on our favorite 
instruments. But my bell-ringing practice was shortened by 
a singular accident, which not only stopped my performance, 
but made even the sound of a bell terrible to my ears. 

One Sunday, I went with another into the belfry to ring 
for noon prayers ; but the second stroke we had pulled showed 
us that the clapper of the bell we were at was muffled. Some 
one had been buried that morning ; and it had been prepared, 
of course, to ring a mournful note. We did not know of this ; 
but the remedy was easy. " Jack," said my companion, " step 
up to the loft, and cut off the hat ; " for the way we had of 
muffling was by tying a piece of an old hat, or of cloth (the 
former was preferred), to one side of the clapper, which 
deadened every second toll. I complied, and, mounting into 
the belfry, crept as usual into the bell, where I began to cut 
away. The hat had been tied on in some more complicated 
manner than usual, and I was, perhaps, three or four minutes 
in getting it off ; during which time my companion below was 
hastily called away — by a message from his sweetheart, I 
believe ; but that is not material to my story. The person 
who called him was a brother of the club, who, knowing that 
the time had come for ringing for service, and not thinking 

223 



224 THE MAN IN THE BELL. 

that any one was above, began to pull. At this moment I 
was just getting out, when I felt the bell moving. I guessed 
the reason at once. It was a moment of terror ; but, by a 
hasty and almost convulsive effort, I succeeded in jumping 
down, and throwing myself on the flat of my back under the 
bell. 

The room in which it was, was little more than sufficient to 
contain it, the bottom of the bell coming within a couple of 
feet of the floor of lath. At that time, I certainly was not so 
bulky as I am now ; but, as I lay, it was within an inch of my 
face. I had not laid myself down a second, when the ringing 
began. It was a dreadful situation. Over me swung an 
immense mass of metal, one touch of which would have 
crushed me to pieces. The floor under me was principally 
composed of crazy laths ; and, if they gave way,. I was pre- 
cipitated to the distance of about fifty feet, upon a loft, which 
would, in ail probability, have sunk under the impulse of my 
fall, and sent me to be dashed to atoms upon the marble floor 
of the chancel, an hundred feet below I remembered — for 
fear is quick in recollection — how a common clockwright, 
about a month before, had fallen, and, bursting through the 
floors of the steeple, driven in the ceilings of the porch, and 
even broken into the marble tombstone of a bishop who slept 
beneath. This was my first terror ; but the ringing had not 
continued a minute, before a more awful and immediate dread 
came on me. The deafening sound of the bell smote into my 
ears with a thunder which made me fear their drums would 
crack : there was not a fibre of my body it did not thrill 
through. It entered my very soul; thought and reflection 
were almost utterly banished ; I only retained the sensation of 
agonizing terror. Every moment I saw the bell sweep within 
an inch of my face ; and my eyes — I could not close them, 
though to look at the object was bitter as death — followed it 
instinctively in its oscillating progress until it came back 
again. It was in vain I said to myself that it could come no 
nearer at any future swing than it did at first : every time it 
descended, I endeavored to shrink into the very floor to avoid 
being buried under the down-sweeping mass ; and then, re- 
flecting on the danger of pressing too weightily on my frail 
support, would cower up again as far as I dared. 



THE MAN IN THE BELL. 225 

At first my fears were mere matter of fact. I was afraid 
the pulleys above would give way, and let the. bell plunge 
on me. At another time, the possibility of the clapper being 
shot out in some sweep, and dashing through my body, as I 
had seen a ramrod glide through a door, flitted across my 
mind. The dread also, as I have already mentioned, of the 
crazy floor, tormented me ; but these soon gave way to fears 
not more unfounded, but more visionary, and, of course, more 
tremendous. The roaring of the bell confused my intellect, 
and my fancy soon began to teem with all sort of strange and 
terrifying ideas. The bell pealing above, and opening its 
jaws with a hideous clamor, seemed to me at one time a 
ravening monster, raging to devour me : at another, a whirl- 
pool ready to suck me into its bellowing abyss. As I gazed 
on it, it assumed all shapes ; it was a flying eagle, or rather a 
rock of the Arabian story-tellers, clapping its wings, and 
screaming over me. As I looked upward into it, it would 
appear sometimes to lengthen into indefinite extent, or to be 
twisted at the end into the spiral folds of the tail of a flying- 
dragon. Nor was the flaming breath or fiery glance of that 
fabled animal wanting to complete the picture. My eyes, in- 
flamed, bloodshot, and glaring, invested the supposed monster 
with a full proportion of unholy light. 

It would be endless were I to merely hint at all the fancies 
that possessed my mind. Every object that was hideous and 
roaring presented itself to my imagination. I often thought 
that I was in a hurricane at sea, and that the vessel in which 
I was embarked tossed under me with the most furious vehe- 
mence. The air, set in motion by the swinging of the bell, 
blew over me, nearly with the violence, and more than the 
thunder, of a tempest ; and the floor seemed to reel under me, 
as under a drunken man. But the most awful of all the ideas 
that seized on me were drawn from the supernatural. In the 
vast cavern of the bell, hideous, faces appeared, and glared 
down on me with terrifying frowns, or with grinning mockery 
still more appalling. At last, the Devil himself, accoutred, as 
in the common description of the Evil Spirit, with hoof, horn, 
and tail, and eyes of infernal lustre, made his appearance, 
and called on me to curse God, and worship him, who was 
15 



226 THE MAN IN THE BELL. 

powerful to save me. This dread suggestion he uttered with 
the full-toned clangor of the bell. I had him within an inch 
of me, and I thought on the fate of the Santon Barsisa. 
Strenuously and desperately I defied him, and bade him be- 
gone. Reason, then, for a moment, resumed her sway ; but it 
was only to fill me with fresh terror, just as the lightning dis- 
pels the gloom that surrounds the benighted mariner, but to 
show him that his vessel is driving on a rock, where she must 
inevitably be dashed to pieces. I found I was becoming de- 
lirious, and trembled lest reason should utterly desert me. 
This is at all times an agonizing thought ; but it smote me 
then with tenfold agony. I feared lest, when utterly deprived 
of my senses, I should rise, — to do which I was every moment 
tempted by that strange feeling which calls on a man, whose 
head is dizzy from standing on the battlement of a lofty castle, 
to precipitate himself from it, — and then death would be in- 
stant and tremendous. When I thought of this, I became 
desperate. I caught the floor with a grasp which drove the 
blood from my nails ; and I yelled with the cry of despair. I 
called for help, I prayed, I shouted ; but all the efforts of my 
voice were, of course, drowned in the bell. As it passed over 
my mouth, it occasionally echoed my cries, which mixed not 
with its own sound, but preserved their distinct character. 
Perhaps this was but fancy. To me, I know, they then 
sounded as if they were the shouting, howling, or laughing of 
the fiends with which my imagination had peopled the gloomy 
cave which swung over me. 

You may accuse me of exaggerating my feelings ; but I am 
not. Many a scene of dread have I since passed through ; but 
they are nothing to the self-inflicted terrors of this half-hour. 
The ancients have doomed one of the damned, in their Tar- 
tarus, to lie under a rock, which every moment seems to be 
descending to annihilate him ; and an awful punishment it 
would be. But if to this you add a clamor as loud as if ten 
thousand furies were howling about you, — a deafening uproar 
banishing reason, and driving you to madness, — you must 
allow that the bitterness of the pang was rendered more ter- 
rible. There is no man, firm as his nerves may be, who could 
retain his courage in this situation. 



THE MAN IN THE BELL. 227 

In twenty minutes, the ringing was done. Half of that 
time passed over me without power of computation, — the 
other half appeared an age. When it ceased, I became gradu- 
ally more quiet ; but a new fear retained me. I knew that five 
minutes would elapse without ringing ; but, at the end of that 
short time, the bell would be rung a second time, for five min- 
utes more. I could not calculate time. A minute and a hour 
were of equal duration. I feared to rise, lest the five minutes 
should have elapsed, and the ringing be again commenced, in 
which case, I should be crushed, before I could escape, against 
the walls, or framework of the bell. I therefore still con- 
tinued to lie down, cautiously shifting myself, however, with a 
careful gliding ; so that my eye no longer looked into the hol- 
low. This was of itself a considerable relief. The cessation 
of the noise had, in a great measure, the effect of stupefying 
me; for my attention, being no longer occupied by the chi- 
meras I had conjured up, began to flag. All that now dis- 
tressed me was the constant expectation of the second ringing, 
for which, however, I settled myself with a kind of stupid 
resolution. I closed my eyes, and clinched my teeth as firmly 
as if they were screwed in a vice. At last the dreaded mo- 
ment came ; and the first swing of the bell extorted a groan 
from me, as they say the most resolute victim screams at the 
sight of the rack to which he is for a second time destined. 
After this, however, I lay silent and lethargic, without a 
thought. Wrapt in the defensive armor of stupidity, I defied 
the bell and its intonations. When it ceased, I was roused 
a little by the hope of escape. I did not, however, decide on 
this step hastily ; but, putting up my hand with the utmost 
caution, I touched the rim. Though the ringing had ceased, 
it still was tremulous from the sound, and shook under my 
hand, which instantly recoiled as from an electric jar. A 
quarter of an hour, probably, elapsed before I again dared to 
make the experiment ; and then I found it at rest. I deter- 
mined to lose no time, fearing that I might have lain then 
already too long, aud that the bell for evening service would 
catch me. This dread stimulated me, and I slipped out with 
the utmost rapidity, and arose. I stood, I suppose, for a min- 
ute, looking with silly wonder on the place of my imprison- 



228 THE MAN IN THE BELL. 

ment, penetrated with joy at escaping ; but then rushed down 
the stony and irregular stair with the velocity of lightning, 
and arrived in the bell-ringers' room. This was the last act I 
had power to accomplish. I leaned against the wall, motion- 
less, and deprived of thought, in which posture my companions 
found me, when, in the course of a couple of hours, they re- 
turned to their occupation. 

They were shocked, as well they might, at the figure before 
them. The wind of the bell had excoriated my face, and my 
dim and stupefied eyes were fixed with a lack-lustre gaze in 
my raw eyelids. My hands were torn and bleeding ; my hair 
dishevelled; and my clothes tattered. They spoke tome ; but 
I gave no answer. They shook me ; but I remained insensible. 
They then became alarmed, and hastened to remove me. He 
who had first gone up with me in the forenoon met them as 
they carried me through the churchyard ; and through him, 
who was shocked at having, in some measure, occasioned the 
accident, the cause of my misfortune was discovered. I was 
put to bed at home, and remained for three days delirious, 
but gradually recovered my senses. You may be sure the 
bell formed a prominent topic of my ravings ; and, if I heard a 
peal, they were instantly increased to the utmost violence. 
Even when the delirium abated, my sleep was continually 
disturbed by imagined ringings, and my dreams were haunted 
by the fancies which almost maddened me while in the steeple. 
My friends removed me to a house in the country, which was 
sufficiently distant from any place of worship to save me from 
the apprehensions of hearing the church-going bell ; for what 
Alexander Selkirk, in Cowper's poem, complained of as a 
misfortune, was then to me as a blessing. Here I recovered ; 
but, even long after recovery, if a gale wafted the notes of a 
peal towards me, I started with nervous apprehension. I felt 
a Mohammedan hatred to all the bell tribe, and envied the 
subjects of the Commander of the Faithful the sonorous voice 
of their Muezzin. Time cured this, as it does the most of our 
follies ; but even at the present day, if, by chance, my nerves 
be unstrung, some particular tones of the cathedral bell have 
power to surprise me into a momentary start. 



THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 



IN TWO PARTS. 



PART FIRST. 

On the morning of my twenty-third birth-day, I awoke 
early, and with a profound sense of happiness and thankful- 
ness. My five years of married life, without having been a 
realized dream or sentimental idyl, had inclosed the happiest 
and worthiest period of my existence. Tracing the details of 
it, I rejoiced to think my worst difficulties were overcome, and 
that strong affection and deep-rooted esteem had changed an 
anxious course of duty into blessedness and fruition. 

My husband, Mr. Anstruther, had yielded to my earnest 
wish to celebrate our wedding anniversary in our country 
home, and had granted me just three days, snatched from the 
toil of active parliamentary life, to taste my holiday; and I 
was tasting it, slowly, but with intense enjoyment, as I stepped 
out that morning upon the dewy lawn, and devoured, with my 
aching London sight, one of the loveliest park landscapes in 
all England. I looked in the distance upon low ranges of 
hills, blue in the early, misty light, and granting, here and 
there, peeps of the adjacent sea, sleeping quietly beneath the 
rosy amber of the eastern sky, and immediately at my feet 
upon flower-gardens planned and cultivated with all the exi- 
gence of modern taste, and glowing with a hundred dyes. My 
mind recurred involuntarily to the narrow court in which my 
father's house was situated, and to the dreary prospect of 
brick and mortar, of factory-chimney and church-steeple, 
which for eighteen years had bounded my horizon ; and, if the 
recollection brought with it the old inevitable association, I 
was able to thank God that now no pulse beat quicker, no 
traitorous thrill responded. 

229 



230 THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 

How strange it seems that fate should come upon us with 
such overwhelming suddenness that we are not suffered to 
hear the approaching footstep, or see the outstretched arm, 
but are struck down instantly by the blow which might per- 
haps have been withstood had a moment's warning been 
granted ! I went back to the house that morning with the 
most absolute sense of security and happiness : but, on the 
threshold of the breakfast-room, I met my husband ; and 
the first glance at his face told me something was wrong. 
His face was always grave ; it was now stern. His man- 
ner was always reserved ; it was now severe. 

I had approached him naturally, with smiling face and out- 
stretched hand, anticipating his congratulations; but I stood 
still at once, as efficiently arrested as if he had held a drawn 
sword at my breast. 

" That is right," he said ; " come no nearer ! " Then, after 
a pause, he added, " You have been up some time ; let us 
have breakfast at once ; " and he opened the door of the room 
for me to enter. I took my place, and went through the 
accustomed forms without a word. I saw he wished me to eat 
and drink ; and I did so, although the effort nearly choked me. 
Indeed, I was thankful for the few minutes' respite, and was 
striving to command my resources for the approaching con- 
flict with all the strength of mind I possessed. I was not 
altogether ignorant of what had come upon me : there could 
be between us but that one point of disunion, that one cause 
of reproach ; and surely, surely, neither God nor man could 
condemn me as without excuse upon that score ! 

While I ate, he walked deliberately up and down the room, 
making no pretense to eat ; and, as soon as I had finislied, he 
rang the bell to have the table cleared, and then sat down 
before it opposite to me. " We have friends asked to dinner 
to-day to celebrate the double anniversary of our marriage and 
your birthday, have we not ? " he said, leaning his arms 
heavily on the table, and gazing steadily into my face. " I 
shall not meet them. I fear it will be impossible for me ever 
to recognize you as my wife again ! " 

I think he expected that the cruel abruptness of this an- 
nouncement would strike me swooning, or at least convicted, 



THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 231 

at his feet ; but it did not. My heart did for a moment seem 
to stand still, and every drop of blood faded from my cheeks ; 
but I did not tremble or flinch under his hard scrutiny. I was 
even able to speak. 

" Tell me at once," I said, " the meaning of this. You are 
under some delusion. What have I done ? " 

As I spoke, his face softened. I could see, in spite of the 
iron mould of his physiognomy, the instinctive hope, the pas- 
sionate yearning, produced by my manner. It was very eva- 
nescent, however ; for, almost before I had gathered courage 
from the look, it was gone, and all the hardness had returned. 

" I am not the man," he said, u to bring a premature or 
rash accusation, especially against the woman I have made 
my wife. I accuse you of having deceived me, and here is 
the proof." 

He opened his pocket-book slowly, and took out a letter. I 
recognized it instantly, and my heart sank. I had sufficient 
self-command to repress the cry that rose instinctively to my 
lips ; but no effort could keep back the burning glow which 
dyed face and hands like conscious guilt. 

My husband looked at me steadily, and his lip curled. " I 
will read the letter," he said. 

The letter began thus : " You have told me again and again 
that you loved me : were those words a lie ? You shall not 
make good your Moloch offering, and sacrifice religion and 
virtue, body and soul, youth and happiness, to your insatiate 
craving after position and wealth. This man is too good to be 
cajoled. What if I showed him the pledges of your love ? 
taught him the reliance .that is to be placed on your faith ? 
Why should you reckon upon my submission to your per- 
jury ? " 

The letter ran on to great length, mingling vehement re- 
proaches with appeals and protestations of such unbridled 
passion, that, as my husband read them, his voice took a tone 
of deeper scorn, and his brow a heavier contraction. 

The letter was addressed to me, on the back of the same 
sheet on which it was written. It was not dated beyond 
" Tuesday evening ; " but the post-mark, unusually legible, 
showed May 19, 1850, — just three days before we were mar- 



232 THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 

ried. My husband indicated these facts with the same delib- 
eration that had marked his conduct throughout ; and then he 
said, " I found this letter last night in your dressing-room, 
after you had left it. Perhaps I ought not to have read it, 
but it would now be worse than mockery to make any 
excuses for so doing. I have nothing more to say until I have 
listened to your explanation. You tell me I am under a 
delusion : it will therefore be necessary for you to prove that 
this letter is a forgery." 

He leaned back in his chair as he spoke, and passed his 
hand over his forehead with a gesture of weariness : other- 
wise, he had sustained his part in the scene with a cold insen- 
sibility which seemed unnatural, and which filled me with the 
most dreadful foreboding of failure and misery. I did not 
misjudge him so far as to suppose for a moment that he was as 
insensible as he appeared ; but I perceived that his tenacious 
and inflexible nature had been cut to the quick, both in its 
intense pride and love, and, that, though the wound bled 
inwardly, — bled mortally perchance, — he would never utter 
a cry, or even allow a pang. 

Alas ! alas ! he would never forgive me. The concealment, 
the deception, as he would call it, which had appeared to me 
justifiable, would seem crime and outrage in his eyes. I low- 
ered my head beneath his searching gaze, and remained silent. 

" You have nothing to say ? " he inquired, after a vain 
pause for me to speak. u You cannot deny that letter ? God 
is my witness," he said, solemnly, " that I wish to be a merci- 
ful judge. I may hold extreme views of a girl's folly, a 
woman's weakness : you would only be vain and faithless, like 
your sex, if you had played with this young man's feelings 
and deceived his hopes. Is this your explanation ? " 

It was a very snare of Satan offered for my fall, — one easy 
lie. " I deceived him, but never you." And the way of for- 
giveness was open. I saw he was clinging to the hope with a 
concentrated eagerness it was impossible for him entirely to 
disguise. Oh ! was it necessary for my punishment that the 
hard task should be made harder by that relenting glance ? 

I only hesitated for a moment : the discipline of the last 
five years had not left me so blind and weak as, even in this 



THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 233 

supreme emergency, to reject truth for expediency. How- 
ever he might judge me, I must stand clear before God and 
my conscience. 

" No, Malcolm," I said, desperately ; " the truth is rather 
as it first appeared to you. I have been guilty in this matter : 
but my fault is surely one that you will consent to pardon ; 
for, even were it greater, I think our five years of happy 
union might turn the scale in my favor." 

" Yes," he said ; " you have borne with the difficulties of 
my temper with angelic patience, until the passion which in- 
duced me to marry you, despite of many obstacles, was weak- 
ness in comparison with the love I had for you — yesterday. 
Only tell me I have not been your dupe throughout ; only " 
— He broke off abruptly. " I can bear no more fencing 
round the point," he said, harshly ; one word is enough : did 
you love this youth ? " 

" I did, from childhood, with all my heart and soul." 

" Up to the date of that letter ? " he asked quietly ; but the 
muscles worked round the clenched lips. 

" Yes, and beyond it," I found courage to say ; but hardly 
had the words been spoken when I felt I had exceeded the 
limit of his endurance. An involuntary oath escaped his 
lips. 

I saw there was no hope for me in deprecation and irresolu- 
tion. I must speak to the point, and decisively. " I have a 
right to be heard before I am condemned," I said ; " and I 
claim my right. I confess I loved the youth who wrote that 
letter, but it would have been a miracle had it been other- 
wise. You know from what a life you rescued me, — a prisoner 
in the dull rooms above my father's book-store, without a 
pleasure, a friend, a hope in life. You were astonished at my 
proficiency in unusual studies : if, at that time, an active brain 
had not driven me to intellectual Jabor, I should have gone 
mad in the midst of my austere and desperate loneliness.- I 
was scarcely fifteen when Duncan Forsyth, a kinsman of my 
father's, came to study medicine in our city university, and to 
live as boarder in our house. I say it was inevitable that 
such*a connection should, in due course, ripen into love. He 
was young, gifted, and attractive ; but it would have needed 



284 THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 

but half bis endowments to win my heart then. T was noth- 
ing but a blind, passionate child, neglected utterly till he flat- 
tered, caressed, and wooed me. I think he loved me with 
all the faculty of love he had, and for a time we were very 
happy. To me, it was a delicious dream. Have patience 
with me, Malcolm : I must tell all . the truth. My dream, at 
least, was brief enough : I soon awoke to discover, it little 
matters how, that the lover I was canonizing in my imagina- 
tion as the type of heroic virtue was unworthy. For a 
while, I would not believe. When conviction became inevit- 
able, I clung desperately to the forlorn hope of reform. It 
was in vain. His vices were too confirmed and tyrannous for 
even my influence — and it was great — to overcome. Then 
I gave him up. I thought the struggle would kill me, 'for my 
foolish soul clung to him desperately ; but I could not mate 
with drunkenness and dishonor. My father, who had approved 
of our engagement, and who did not know or believe the 
facts concerning him, upbraided and coerced me. Duncan 
himself, relying on my weakness, tried all the skill he had to 
move me, till I was nearly frantic in my misery. 

" It was just at this crisis that you first saw me, visited my 
father's book-store, and desired to be made known to me. 
AVhat followed, I need not tell. You told me you loved me 
well enough to marry me, despite of social inferiority, if 1 
thought I could love you in return, if I had a young girl's 
free heart to give you. You insisted upon this, Malcolm, — I 
dare not deny it, — and I came to you with a lie in my right 
hand ! Here lies my offence, and God knows I do not wish 
to palliate it ; but, before you utterly condemn me, consider 
the temptation. My father forbade Duncan the house, and 
threatened me if I dared to tell you the truth concerning 
him; but I hardly think that would have moved me, had I 
not persuaded myself also that I was justified in deceiving 
you. Had I told you I loved Duncan Forsyth, you wMild 
have given me up, and shut against me all the vague but glo- 
rious hopes such an alliance offered. But, more than all, I 
knew this unworthy love must soon die out, and that my deep 
recognition and reverence for your goodness and excellence 
would end in an affection stronger and deeper than the weak 



THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 235 

passion of a girl. Before God, I vowed to do my duty. From 
that hour, I have striven, with his help, to keep my vow ; and, 
save in that preliminary falsehood, Malcolm, I have never 
wronged you." 

My husband had recovered his self-command while I was 
speaking, but the last phrase seemed to overthrow it again. 
" Wronged me ! " he repeated ; and the intonation, quiet as it 
was, thrilled me like physical pain, it was so hard and unre- 
lenting. " I wish to be calm, Ellinor," he continued, " and 
therefore I will speak briefly. You seem to think you have 
extenuated yourself by your confession. To my heart and 
mind you are condemned past forgiveness. Nay, do not plead 
or protest," he said, with a haughty movement of restraint, as 
I was about to approach him : u it is a point for feeling, not 
casuistry, to decide. You understand fully the delusion under 
which I married you. I imagined I took to my arms a pure- 
hearted girl, fresh and innocent as her seclusion warranted 
me to believe her ; instead of that, I find myself to have been 
cajoled by a disappointed woman, with a heart exhausted by 
precocious passion. You think it excuse sufficient that it was 
your interest to deceive me ; to my mind, the fact adds only 
insult to the injury. Ellinor, you have ruined the happiness 
of my life. While I have been resting on the solace of your 
love, worshipping you for your sweet patience with a temper 
roughened by many causes unknown to your inexperience, it 
has all been the insensibility of pre-occupation, or at best a 
miserable calculation of duty. So gross is your sense of con- 
jugal faith, that, because your treachery has been only of the 
heart, you dare to say you have never wronged me, and to 
call upon God to approve your virtue because the lapse of time 
and better influences, I trust, have enabled you to school a 
disgraceful passion, and offer a measure of regard for the im- 
measurable devotion I have felt for you." 

He paused in spite of himself, unable to proceed ; and, be- 
fore he could prevent me, I had thrown myself at his feet. 
It was in vain to argue, to fight against his hard words ; I 
could only implore. 

" Malcolm," I cried, " you cannot believe what you say. 
Your affection has been the chief happiness of my happy life : 



236 THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 

you could not desire, you could not exact, from a wife a deep- 
er love, more entire and minute, than I feel for you. Forgive 
this one deception, Malcolm; believe me now." 

I would fain have been eloquent ; but sobs choked my voice. 
I was completely overcome ; and, when he forcibly extricated 
himself from my hold, I fell almost prostrate at his feet. He 
lifted me up coldly but courteously, and placed me on the 
sofa. 

" Pardon me," he said ; " this excitement is too much for 
you, and can do no good. When you are calmer, we will con- 
clude this matter." 

There was the same cruel decision of tone and aspect in his 
manner which had marked it throughout the interview, and 
which convinced me he still adhered to his original purpose. 
I felt my situation was desperate, and that the time for pray- 
ers and tears was over. Were all my hopes of the future — 
his happiness, too, in which was involved my own — to be 
dashed to pieces against the rock of his unjust severity ? 
Was it required of me to submit passively to disgrace and 
misery ? In a moment, I, too, had taken my resolve, and con- 
quered my agitation : I rose up nerved and calm, and spoke 
accordingly. 

" One word before you leave me," I said. u However this 
ends between us, you do not, I suppose, desire to inflict upon 
me unnecessary shame and exposure. I request you, as a 
personal favor, — it may be the last I shall ever ask, — to post- 
pone your decision till to-morrow, and help me to-day to en- 
tertain our friends as much as possible in the accustomed man- 
ner. Do you hesitate, Malcolm ? " 

His face flushed: some impulse seemed to incline him to 
refuse, but he checked it. " It shall be as you desire," he said 
coldly ; and left me alone — alone, with the conviction of a 
blasted life ! 

For a few moments, with my hands clasped over my eyes 
to shut out the redundant sunshine, I sat trying to realize my 
position. Granting that the threatened separation was effect- 
ed with a so-called due regard to my honor and future 
relations with society, all that I valued and cared for in life 
would be irremediably destroyed. What honor remains to the 



THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 237 

wife repudiated by an honorable husband ? What chance of 
happiness for her when at the same time he is the centre of 
her affection, of all her worldly ambition and hope ? Doubt- 
less, I was tolerant to my own transgression ; but I alone knew 
the force of the temptation. I alone knew — what, alas ! I 
felt my husband would never believe — how near extinction 
was the old love smouldering beneath its own contempt, and 
how strong was the gratitude and esteem he had already ex- 
cited. Oh, could I but convince him of my love for him ! I 
rose up and paced the room. I felt he judged me harshly, 
was severe even to cruelty ; but then I knew the innate in- 
flexibility of his temper, and his rigorous sense of truth and 
duty. I knew how love, pride, and self-esteem had been all 
alike wounded, and I pitied him even in the extremity of my 
misery almost more than I pitied myself. Still, I would not 
accept my ruin at his relentless hands : I was a true wife, and 
would not submit to the position of a false one. I had vowed 
to love and honor him till death parted us, and nothing but 
compulsion should make me abandon my post. 

I scarcely know how I got through that day ; but the neces- 
sity for self-command was so stringent that I could not but 
meet it. Fortunately, our guests were only a few country 
neighbors ; for it was in the height of the London season, and 
I in some measure supported myself by the belief that their 
unsuspicious cordiality was not likely to make any discoveries. 
Mr. Anstruther's hospitality was always splendid, and his 
deportment as host peculiarly gracious and inviting ; and, if 
there was any difference on this occasion, it would be impalpa- 
ble to all but a very keen observer. I perceived, indeed, a 
change in the aspect of the countenance I had long studied so 
closely, and, beyond that, the intonation of his voice when ad- 
dressing me fell hard and constrained upon my shrinking ear. 
It was over at last ;. and I saw our last guest depart smiling 
and congratulatory, with the consolation at least left me that 
I had acted my part successfully. 

The next day, the trial was renewed. Mr. Anstruther 
wrote me a few words, saying it was his intention to return to 
his parliamentary duties that day, and that he deemed it ad- 
visable I should remain in the country. His final detcrmina- 



238 THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 

tion and all accessory arrangements should be made known to 
me through the family lawyer, which would spare the pain of 
a second interview. " Cruel ! " I said to myself, crushing the 
letter in my nervous hand, and for a moment a passionate 
feeling rose in my heart that I would suffer things to take 
their hard course, and leave duty and effort unattempted. It 
was but a brief paroxysm ; for, at the same instant, I saw a tiny, 
white-robed figure flitting across the lawn toward my open 
window, and the sweet shrill voice of our little daughter cry- 
ing aloud, " Mamma, mamma, may I come in ? " I stepped 
out and met her ; stooped down, and kissed the eager, up- 
turned face ; and with that quiet kiss I renewed my vow, and 
strengthened it with a prayer. 

" My darling," I said, " go into papa's study, and tell him 
mamma is coming to speak to him, if he is not busy." She 
ran away on her errand, and I followed at once : I did not 
mean to be refused. It was well I did so ; for he had already 
risen, as if to leave the room, and had taken the child in his 
arms, to carry her away with him. As I entered, his face 
flushed with a mixed expression of anger and pain ; but he 
was soon calm again, sent away our little girl, and then placed 
me a chair. " There is no occasion for me to sit." I said, with 
a voice as steady as concentrated resolution could make it : 
" I shall not need to detain you long. I come to say, Mal- 
colm, that I am quite willing to obey you so far as to remain 
here while you return to London, but that I must positively 
refuse to have any interview with your lawyer." 

" You refuse ! " 

"I do refuse, and that finally," I pursued ; " for it would 
answer no end. I could only tell him what I come now to 
tell you, that no power save physical coercion shall separate 
me from you. I know it is in vain to extenuate my fault in 
your eyes, but it is at least one on which no legal proceedings 
can be raised ; you cannot divorce your wife because she told 
you an ante-nuptial lie. It remains to you to abandon or 
malign her ; but I will be accessory to no mutual arrangement. 
My duty is by your side while life lasts, whether in weal or 
woe ; and I will hold my post. That is, henceforth I will con- 
sider this our home, and will remain here, unless driven from 



THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 239 

it. I am now, as before, your true wife in heart and soul, as 
in word and deed ; as anxious to fulfil my sweet duty to you, 
with no hope in life so strong as your forgiveness." 

I had said my say, and was going, for I dared not trust my- 
self longer, dared not even look into my husband's face to 
read the effect of my words ; but he arrested me with a pe- 
remptory motion. 

" I am to understand, Ellinor, that you mean to defy my 
determined purpose, and, in spite of alienation and contempt, 
to insist upon the shelter of my roof, or rather to exile me 
from a place which would be intolerable under such circum- 
stances ? Do not be afraid, if you will consent to a formal 
separation, that the terms of it shall fail in all possible delicacy 
and liberality ; but I cannot live with the wife who has cheat- 
ed me of her first kiss." 

" I am resolved," I answered. " I am able to say no more, 
I think I see my duty plain, and I mean to strive to do it. 
You must follow your own will ; it will be for me to endure." 

He paced the room in strong excitement. 

" I cannot bear it," he said ; " it would eat my life out ! 
You shall have our child, Ellinor, if she is the motive of this 
strange unwomanly resolution : far be it from me to torture 
the heart of the mother ! She shall be yours unreservedly, 
and her interests shall never suffer one whit. You know how 
I love that little creature ; there was but one thing dearer : 
judge then, by this, of my intense desire to sever the connec- 
tion between us." 

" Cruel ! unmerciful ! " I exclaimed, with an impulse of bit- 
terness I could not resist ; but I stopped as soon as the words 
had escaped me : to upbraid was no part of my purpose. 

" It is in vain," I said, " to think to move me by any words, 
however hard. I have nothing more to say. Let me gg>, 
Malcolm ; " and I turned and fled from the room. 



PAET SECOND. 

Then" began as hard a struggle as any woman could have 
been called upon to endure. My husband went up to town 



240 THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 

that same day, and Parliament sat late that year. During all 
that time he never wrote to me, nor, save from a casual notice 
of him in the papers, did I know any thing of his movements. 
The intolerable suspense and misery of such a separation may 
be conceived. My love for him, indeed, was no mere dutiful 
regard, but of that profound yet passionate nature which men 
of his stern and reticent character seem calculated, by a 
strange contrariety, to excite. Add to this, that I knew my- 
self to be exposed to the pitying wonder and suspicion of the 
world at large. 

Mr. Anstruther's character stood above imputation ; but I, at 
the best, was but a successful parvenue, and had at length no 
doubt stumbled into some atrocious fault, beyond even his in- 
fatuation to overlook. The very servants of the household 
whispered and marvelled about me. It was inevitable that they 
should do so, but all this added bitterness to anguish. 

Worst of all there was a wistful look in Florry's childish 
eyes, and a pathos in her voice, as she pressed against my side 
to stroke my cheek, and say, " Poor mamma ! " which almost 
broke my heart with mingled grief and shame. She, too, had 
learned in her nursery that her mother had become an object 
of compassion. 

It was the deep sense of pain and humiliation which my 
child's pity excited which aroused me to make some attempt 
to relieve my position. I sat down, and wrote to my husband. 
I wrote quietly and temperately, though there was almost the 
delirium of despair in my heart. I had proved that an appeal 
to his feelings would be in vain, and I therefore directed my 
arguments to his justice. 

I represented to him briefly that his prolonged neglect and 
desertion would soon irretrievably place me in the eyes of the 
world in the position of a guilty wife ; and that for my own 
sake, but still more for the sake of our daughter, I protested 
against such injustice. I told him he was blighting two lives, 
and entreated him, if forgiveness was still impossible, at least 
to keep up the semblance of respect. I proposed to join him 
in London immediately, or to remain where I was, on condi- 
tion of his returning home as soon as Parliament was pro- 
rogued. 



THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE, 241 

I waited with unspeakable patience for a reply to this letter, 
and the next post brought it. How I blessed my husband's 
clemency for this relief! My trembling hands could scarcely 
break the seal ; the consideration of the sad difference between 
the past and present seemed to overwhelm me : it was not 
thus I had been accustomed to open my husband's letters, 
feeling like a criminal condemned to read his own warrant of 
condemnation. 

The letter was brief, and ran thus : — 

u As the late events between us have been the subject of 
my intense and incessant deliberation since we parted, I am 
able, Ellinor, to reply to your letter at once. I consent to 
return, and attempt the life of hollow deception you demand, 
under the expectation that you will soon become convinced of 
its impracticability, and will then, I conclude, be willing to con- 
sent to the formal separation which it is still my wish and 
purpose to effect." 

" Never ! " I said, crushing the hard letter between my 
hands ; and then my passion, long suppressed, burst forth, and, 
throwing myself on my knees by my bedside, I wept and 
groaned in agony of soul. Oh ! I had hoped till then, — hoped 
that time might have softened him, that the past might have 
pleaded with him for the absolution of that one transgression. 
Had my sin been indeed so great, that the punishment was so 
intolerable ? And then I thought it all over again, as I had 
done a thousand times before in that dreary interval, weigh- 
ing my temptations against my offence, and trying to place 
myself in my husband's position. I did not wish to justify it : 
it was a gross deception, a deliberate falseness ; but then I 
was willing to prostrate myself in the dust, both before God 
and my husband, and to beg forgiveness in the lowest terms 
of humiliation and penitence. But the pardon granted me 
by the divine was steadily refused by the human judge : 
against his hard impenetrability I might dash my bleeding 
heart in vain. What should I do ? What should I do? 
Which was the path of duty ? And, frail and passionate as I 
was, how could I hold on in such a rugged way ? Had I not 
better succumb ? — suffer myself to be put away, as he de- 
sired, and close the door of hope on what was left of life ? 
16 



242 THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 

My child, — he said he would give me up my child. Then 
resolution arose renewed. For that child's sake I would not 
yield. I could not endure the thought of separating her from 
such a father's love, care, and protection, and of chastening 
with sorrow and humiliation her opening girlhood. No, with 
God's help, she should yet honor and revere her mother. 
However my husband judged me, that one fault had not cut^ 
me off from all moral effort hereafter. I would not be van- 
quished by it. I would, as I had said, keep my post as wife, 
insist, if need be, on external forms, and leave no means un- 
tried of patiencej meekness, and womanly art, to melt down 
the iron barrier between us. 

I should weary the reader if I detailed all the minute plans 
I formed ; but at last I rose up from the prayers by which I 
strove to strengthen and sanctify my purpose with a firm heart 
and a new-born hope of success. That evening, I sent for 
Florry to keep me company in the drawing-room. I told her 
her favorite stories, played her her favorite tunes, and joined 
with her in singing a simple evening-hymn, which was her 
supreme delight. Then \ took her up to the nursery myself, 
and bade her good-night with as much of the serene feeling of 
old as perhaps I could ever hope to know again. I also, hold- 
ing my husband's letter in my hand told the assembled servants 
I expected their master home to-morrow, and gave the neces- 
sary orders in such a natural and collected manner as must 
have gone far to disarm their suspicions. Then the long night ; 
then the expected day. I knew the hour when he must 
necessarily arrive ; and, taking Florry with me, I went to a 
certain part of the grounds which commanded a view of the 
public road. I was externally calm — the morning's discipline 
had made me that ; but the subdued excitement was intense. 
Florry ran and chattered by my side as children do, little 
guessing, poor innocents ! the cruel strain they often make on 
their mother's patience. It chanced, as sometimes happens, 
that the very intensity of our anxiety caused us to miss our 
object ; the train was evidently behind time, and our attention, 
so long kept at full stretch, began to slacken ; so that when 
Florry, who had wandered to some little distance from me, 
espied the carriage, it was so near the park-gate, that there 



THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE, 243 

was no chance of our reaching the house before it. I was 
vexed at my purpose being thus partially defeated, and, tak- 
ing the child's hand, hurried back by the shortest route. 

Mr. Anstruther was waiting us in the accustomed room. 
Still holding Florry's hand, I went in to face the dreaded 
meeting. The first glance at his face nearly overcame me, 
he looked so worn and harassed. True, that might have been 
from parliamentary hours and hard committee work, but it is 
a plea a woman's heart can rarely withstand. Florry ran into 
his arms, talking eagerly of how glad we were to see him, and 
how dull poor mamma had been without him, and the momen- 
tary diversion gave me time to rally my failing calmness. 
" We are very glad you are come home, Malcolm," I said at 
last, approaching him, and laying my hand on his. " Are you 
very tired ? Do not trouble to dress before dinner to-day." 

Perhaps my self-possession was overdone, so difficult is it in 
such cases to keep the golden mean ; for I saw the unusual 
color mount even to his forehead : and he replied in a hurried 
voice, as he slightly returned the pressure of my hand, "I 
could scarcely sit down to table in this state ; I shall not 
keep you waiting long. And with Florry in his arms, — I 
could see how he tightened his embrace of the child, — he left 
the room. 

I did not sit down and weep, although I was sick at heart. 
I had imagined it would be something like this, and had for- 
tified myself to endure it. I sat there thinking, till I heard 
him come down stairs ; and then I went into the drawing- 
room. Immediately on my entrance, dinner was announced ; 
and he offered his arm to lead me to the room, just as he 
had always been accustomed to do when we were alone. 
There was no hesitation, no perceptible difference, in his 
manner : I saw he had made up his mind to do it. During 
dinner, we talked but little ; but, even in days of old, he had 
been wont to be absent and taciturn. Florry came in with 
the dessert, and her sweet prattle was felt to be a gracious 
relief by both. I soon rose, and took her away with me ; 
keeping her with me, and amusing her with talk and music, 
until her bedtime. My husband joined me at the usual time, 
and, though he did not voluntarily converse, he replied to 



244 THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 

any thing I said without apparent constraint. Before the 
servants, his manners were scrupulously as of old : in- 
deed, so undemonstrative was his natural character, that it 
required no very great effort for him to appear the same. I, 
indeed, felt a radical difference, which cut me to the heart. 
The hard tone, the averted or chilly glance, convinced me of 
the reality of our altered relations. Could I live such a life 
as this ? — so near, yet so far off. I had a vague perception 
that every day we spent like this would make the separation 
more complete and fatal. Had I not better make one last 
attempt, before I was chilled into silence, and fear of him ? 
Perhaps he resented the dignified, and all but peremptory, 
tone I had assumed in my letter, and was still to be moved, 
by entreaty and penitence. Acting on the *vague hope, I 
put down the work on which I had tried to engage myself, 
and went up to the sofa on which he was lying. 

" Malcolm," I said, leaning over the head of it, partly to 
sustain my trembling limbs, partly to secure a position of ad- 
vantage, " is this the way we are to live together ? I cannot 
resign myself to it without a word, without knowing better 
what are your feelings toward me* Am I to believe you will 
never forgive me ? Do you hate me V " 

He rose impatiently from his recumbent attitude, so as to 
be able to look into my face. " What do you mean by for- 
giveness, Ellinor ? " was his answer, — " the old love and esteem 
restored ? Your own sense must convince you you ask an 
impossibility : a broken mirror can't be pieced again. Don't 
let us rake up the miserable ashes of our feud. I am here 
at your desire, willing to maintain your credit in the eyes of 
society. I have yielded so far out of regard for our little 
girl, of a solemn consideration of my own marriage- vows, 
and your exemplary performance of a wife's external duty. 
Do your duty, now, Ellinor, and obey me, when I charge 
you not to urge on me this topic again : it is unwise." 

" This night shall be the last time," I said ; " so suffer me 
to ask you one more question. Do you doubt my assurances 
of affection for youself ? Can you believe, in the face of the 
evidence of all our married life, that, however I deceived you 
in the beginning, I did not soon bring to a wife's duty a wife's 
entire and passionate devotion ? " 



THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 245 

" Ellinor," he exclaimed with sudden excitement, " you 
are mad to torment me thus ! You compel me to say what 
had better remain unsaid. I repudiate your boasted love, 
which you parade as if it were the triumph of virtue. Had 
it been mine, as I believed, and you swore it was before God, 
it should have been the crown and glory of my life : as it is, 
I care nothing for a sentiment provoked by habit, and cher- 
ished as a point of calculated duty. One word more : you 
think me cruelly intolerant ; but I must follow the bent of my 
nature. Some lies I could forgive, — or even, perhaps, some 
grosser sins ; but yours cheated me into an irrevocable act, 
and defrauded me of the best and strongest feelings of my 
nature. Do I hate you ? No : I cannot hate Florry's 
mother, and my own intimate and cherished companion ; but 
I hate myself for having been befooled so grossly, and almost 
loathe the wealth and its accessories for which you perjured 
your soul." 

I was silent; but it was by a powerful effort. I could 
scarcely restrain myself, with all my power of self-control, 
from saying, " Now that I understand you fuMy, let us part ; I 
could not brook the mockery of intercourse." But the thought 
of Florry closed my struggling lips. " For her sake, for her 
sake," I repeated to myself. u The last hope, the last, the 
last chance of happiness, is gone ; but duty remains." I looked 
up at my husband, deadly pale, I knew, but calm. " Are 
you resolved," I asked, a to separate from me eventually ? I 
claim it from your honor to answer me that question now." 

" I care little," he said bitterly. " The sharpness of the 
sting must abate some day, and we shall become indifferent, 
like our neighbors ; meanwhile, the effort may be salutary. 
No," he added haughtily, as he perceived I was not satisfied 
with the reply : " I am willing to pledge my word that I will 
never force you into a separation on this account. So long 
as you think proper to claim my protection, it is yours, only 
we must avoid suclf scenes as these." And so the case stood 
between us. 

From that time, my life became a hard monotony. To all 
appearance, there was no change in our relations. We went 



246 THE ANTENUPTIAL LIE. 

the same round in social life as of old ; and, as I have said 
before, my husband's natural character gave little scope for 
self-betrayal. Occasionally, some outside comments reached 
us ; but they were generally expressive of the belief that Mr. 
Anstruther's temper was becoming more morose than ever, 
and of pity for the poor wife who was allied to it. He cer- 
tainly did become more irritable and exacting. I could see 
daily the bitter effects that his disappointment in my sincerity 
produced, how his fine nature was growing warped and 
soured. It was not so much toward myself that these effects 
were manifested (he kept too rigid a control over our rela- 
tions) ; but it grieved me to notice it in his impatience with 
his inferiors, and even with our little tender F lorry, and in 
his cynical and cruel judgment of the world at large. He 
had always been very much absorbed in political affairs, and 
ambitious for distinction ; but now he seemed to throw heart 
and soul, without reserve, into the arena, and to struggle for 
the stakes with the eagerness of a gambler. There had 
ceased to be any communion between us. In past days, 
hopes and schemes had been discussed with me ; and I was 
proud to believe my influence had often availed with him for 
good. I cannot describe the intensity of my misery at this 
time. Not to speak of alienation and mistrust in the midst 
of daily intercourse, which, alone, contains almost the bitter- 
ness of death, I saw myself the cause of deterioration in one 
dearer to me than life ; and He who meted my punishment to 
my offence knows that no heavier cross could have been 
laid upon me. Once or twice I again attempted expostula- 
tion ; but I soon learned to desist : it was of no avail, but 
to provoke some hard reply, which would otherwise have 
remained unspoken. Then I turned to my daughter. It was 
for her sake I endured this life, this daily martyrdom ; and I 
would not miss my reward. I devoted myself to her educa- 
tion, so far as my numerous avocations allowed ; for I was 
scrupulous in the performance of all the duties of my station, 
and in any which my husband would suffer me still to 
perform for him. I strove with intense anxiety to make her 
attractive to her father, and to cultivate her affection and 
esteem for him. That he loved her passionately, I knew ; 



THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 247 

but, as was his wont, he manifested the feeling but little ; 
perhaps in this case he was checked by her inevitable prefer- 
ence for her mother, or by the difficulty of ever having her 
to himself. To me, she was the one solace and spur of exist- 
ence ; and life began to brighten when, resigned to suffer 
myself, I dreamed and planned her future. 

Thus, more than a year passed on monotonously, fruitlessly, 
so far as I could see ; for my husband was as far off from me 
as ever. Sometimes, indeed, I hoped I had extorted some 
portion of respect from him by the sustained performance of 
my routine of duty ; but his heart seemed turned to stone. 

At last the gloomy depth was stirred. God ! I had 
prayed for the movement of the healing angel's wing, not for 
a stroke of judgment. 

One evening during the session, I was sitting up awaiting 
his return from the House. I was not accustomed to do so : 
but, on this occasion, I was deeply interested in the result of 
the night's debate ; and, added to that, I was uneasy about 
Florry, who had been slightly ailing all day, and seemed 
increasingly restless as the evening advanced. When he 
came in, he looked surprised to see me up ; for it was already 
nearly three o'clock in the morning, and I could see that he 
seemed wearied and annoyed. 

" You are anxious, I suppose," he said, " for the news I 
bring ? Well, the ministers are thrown out." 

I knew he, and, indeed, the country in general, had been 
quite unprepared for such a result, and that, personally, it 
was a severe mortification to him. As I involuntarily looked 
at him with an expression of earnest concern I hardly ven- 
tured to express, I saw his face soften. Perhaps, in that mo- 
ment of vexation, he yearned for the sympathy of old. 
Should I dare to risk another appeal ? 

" Malcolm," I said ; but, at the now unfamiliar name, his 
brow clouded again, and I finished my speech with some 
measured expressions of regret. I knew I should damage my 
cause if I were to attempt to press into my service a momen- 
tary weakness he was ashamed to feel. I could not, however, 
command my feelings sufficiently to speak of Florry : and, 
after leaving him, I flew up stairs to my child's room, and, 



248 THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 

after putting down ray candle, sunk on my knees by her 
bedside. Oh, how my heart ached ! I felt this life was 
killing me, and that one of my moments of abandonment was 
come. Before, however, I gave full vent to my tears, I 
paused, midway, as it were, to look at Florry ; and that look 
dried them up. I felt my cheek blanch, my eyes start ; I 
felt — who has not felt it ? — a premonitory horror chill my 
blood. I had left her pale and restless an hour before ; now 
her face was tinged with a crimson heat, her lips dry and 
parted, and she was moaning heavily. I touched her burning 
hand, her burning brow ; and the shadow of that awful calam- 
ity seemed to fall upon me. I did not moan ; I did not even 
appeal ; despair straitened my heart. 

Mr. Anstruther I knew was still up. I went down stairs 
with a strange quietness, and re-entered the room. 

" I do not wish to alarm you," I said, and my own voice 
had a strange sound to me, " but Florry is not well. She 
has been ailing all day, but her appearance now frightens me. 
Will you send some one for a physician at once ? " 

I waited for no reply, but went back to the room. The 
fire in the grate was laid, but not lighted : I kindled it. I 
changed my evening-dress for a morning-gown, doing all me- 
chanically, as if under a spell I could not resist. Then I sat 
down by the bed-side to watch my child, and await the doctor. 
I seemed to hold all my faculties in suspense : no tear must 
blind my eye, no tremor unnerve my hand, until this agony 
had reached its crisis ; then let life and hope go out together. 

My husband and the doctor came in after what seemed to 
me an intolerable interval, but at first I only saw but one. 
Who knows not, in such cases, how the very soul seems hang- 
ing on the physician's first glance, drinking life or death from 
it. I drank death. The steady professional gaze did not de- 
ceive me; but the stroke was beyond my taxed endurance, 
and I fell senseless on the floor. 

Thank God ! it was but a brief weakness. For the few 
days that that sweet life was left to me, I held my post, un- 
conscious of fatigue, enabled to comfort and sustain, and 
even smile upon, my darling through her brief struggle with 
death. God bowed my stubborn heart, and strengthened me 



THE ANTE-NUPTIAL LIE. 249 

with the might of submission. I seemed, in the strong light 
of this fiery trial, to see the past more clearly ; to acknowledge 
that I had not humbled myself sufficiently under the chas- 
tisement of my own sin. 

It was midnight when she died. I was holding her in my 
arms, hushed and grief-stricken, when I saw that unspeakable 
change pass over the sweet face which tells the sinking heart 
the awful hour is come. Her laboring breath fluttered on my 
cheek, the look of love that still lingered in the glazing eyes 
fixed upon my face died out, and I was childless. 

My husband was standing at the foot of the bed, watching 
the scene, with an agony all the keener that he suffered no 
expression of it to escape ; but as the last faint struggle 
ceased, and the baby-head fell prone upon my breast, I saw 
the strong frame quiver, and drops of perspiration start upon 
his forehead. 

" God forgive me," he said in a stifled whisper, " for every 
harsh word spoken to that angel child ! " Then, as his eyes 
fell, as if involuntarily, upon me, the expression of stern 
anguish softened for a moment to one of pitying tenderness. 
" Poor Ellinor ! — poor mother ! " he added, " you think me 
a hard man ; but God is my witness, I would have saved you 
that little life at the cost of my own." 

" It would have been but a cruel compromise," I answered ; 
" and yet — my darling ! how I have loved you ! " 

My husband had turned away a moment, as if to pace the 
room ; but at the sound of my cry of irrepressible anguish, he 
came back hastily to the bedside, and, bending over me, tried 
to separate me gently from the dead child in my arms. 

As I felt the touch of his hand, his breath upon my cheek, 
caressing, warm as of old, it recalled, even in that moment 
of supreme bereavement, the passionate yearning of my 
heart. '; and, yielding to the uncontrollable impulse, I threw my 
arms round his neck. 

" Only give me back what is in your power," I cried, — 
" give me back your love and trust, our old happiness, 
Malcolm, and even the death of our child will not seem too 
hard a sacrifice ! " 

There was a moment's breathless pause ; then he raised me 



250 DORIS. 

in his arms, and strained me to his heart in a close, vehement 
embrace. 

" God forgive me," he said, " for what I have made you 
suffer ! If your love has survived my long intolerance, I 
may well trust you, Ellinor. If I have the power left to 
comfort you, be to me again all, and more than all that I 
remember in the sweet past. A hundred times during the 
last few melancholy days have I been on the point of con- 
fessing my injustice, and entreating your forgiveness ; only it 
seemed to me a mean thing to take advantage of the softness 
of sorrow. Life is not bearable without you, Ellinor ; only 
satisfy me once more that I have not worn out your heart, — 
that it is not magnanimity, but love/' 

I did satisfy him. We began henceforth a new life, chas- 
tened, indeed, by the shadow of a little grave, but a life, I 
trust, humbler and more blessed than the old past had been. 



DORIS. 

A PASTORAL. 
BY ARTHUR MUNBY.* 

I sat with Doris, the shepherd-maiden ; 

Her crook was laden with wreathed flowers : 
I sat and wooed her, through sunlight wheeling 

And shadows stealing, for hours and hours. 

And she, my Doris, whose lap encloses 

Wild summer-roses of faint perfume, 
The while I sued her, kept hushed, and hearkened, 

Till shades had darkened from gloss to gloom. 

She touched my shoulder with fearful finger : 
She said, " We linger, we must not stay ; 

My flock's in danger, my sheep will wander ; 
Behold them yonder, how far they stray ! " 

* A contributor to Macmillan's, Fraser's, and other English Maga- 
zines; also author of a volume entitled " Verses New and Old," 
published, London, 1865. 



DORIS. 251 

I answered bolder, " Nay, let me hear you, 

And still be near you, and still adore ! 
No wolf nor stranger will touch one yearling, 

Ah ! stay, my dear ling, a moment more." 

She whispered, sighing, " There will be sorrow 

Beyond to-morrow, if I lose to-day; 
My fold unguarded, my flock unfolded, 

I shall be scolded and sent away." 

Said I, denying, " If they do miss you, 

They ought to kiss you when you get home ; 

And well rewarded by friend and neighbor 
Should be the labor from which you come." 

" They might remember," she answered meekly, 
" That lambs are weakly, and sheep are wild ; 

But, if they love me, it's none so fervent : 
I am a servant, and not a child." 

Then each hot ember glowed quick within me, 

And love did win me to swift reply : 
" Ah ! do but prove me ; and none shall bind you, 

Nor fray nor find you, until I die ! " 

She blushed and started : I stood awaiting, 

As if debating in dreams divine ; 
But I did brave them ; I told her plainly 

She doubted vainly, — she must be mine. 

So we, twin-hearted, from all the valley 
Did rouse and rally her nibbling ewes ; 

And homeward drave them, we two together, 
Through blooming heather and gleaming dews. 

That simple duty fresh grace did lend her, 

My Doris tender, my Doris true ; 
That I, her warder, did always bless her, 

And often press her to take her due. 



252 TO * * * 

And now in beauty she fills my dwelling 
With love excelling, and undefiled ; 

And love doth guard her, both fast and fervent, 
No more a servant, nor yet a child. 



TO * * * 
by w. H. B. 

When the sweet syllables that form thy name 
Are on my lips, ere yet the conscious air 
Receives their music, in my heart a prayer 

(The offspring of a reverent love) doth claim 

Of Heaven a boon for thee. Thou canst not guess 

Its nature : 'tis not wealth, nor happiness, 

Nor poet-fame, by many coveted 

As the best good of all ; nor idle ease, 

On velvet couched, and skied by silk o'erhead, 
And lulled to sleep by silvery cadences : 

For luxury palls, and fame is but a breath ; 

Wealth bloats with pride, or, even worse, contracts 
The soul to petty thoughts and paltry acts ; 

And happiness is tested but by death. 

No — no ! for thee my loving heart hath wrought 
A nobler wish, with better reason fraught, 

Worthier thyself, beloved ! therefore, best. 
Thine be a life, not free from pain and care, 
But nobly good and sanctified by prayer, 

Finding, in duty, peace made manifest, 
Equal to all that fortune may bestow 
Of good or ill, of happiness or woe. 
Taught by them all thy trust in God to place ; 
From all deriving needed strength and grace 

To tread the flinty path or flowery way, 
The while thy soul shall evermore expand, 
And all thy hopes grow beautiful and grand, 

Tinged with the dawn-light of the heavenly day ! 
Such life, or long or short, breathes holy breath, 
And, bright'ning still, is perfected by death ! 



THE MAIN TRUCK; OR, A LEAP 
EOR LIFE. 

BY WILLIAM LEGGETT.* 

Stand still ! How fearful 
And dizzy 'tis to cast one's eyes so low ! 
The murmuring surge, 
That on th' unnumbered idle pebbles chafes, 
Cannot be heard so high : I'll look no more, 
Lest my brain turn, and the deficient sight, 
Topple down headlong-. — Shakespeare. 

Among the many agreeable associates whom my different 
crnisings and wanderings have brought me acquainted with, 
I can scarcely call to mind a more pleasant and companion- 
able one than Tom Scupper. Poor fellow ! he is dead and 
gone now, — a victim to that code of false honor which has 
robbed the navy of too many of its choicest officers. Tom 
and I were messmates during a short and delightful cruise ; 
and, for a good part of the time, we belonged to the same 
watch. He was a great hand to spin yarns, which, to do him 
justice, he sometimes told tolerably well ; and many a long 
mid-watch has his fund of anecdote and sea stories caused to 
slip pleasantly away. We were lying, in the little schooner 
to which we were attached, in the open roadstead of Laguyra, 
at single anchor, when Tom told me the story which I- am 
about to relate, as nearly as I can remember, in his own 
words. A vessel from Baltimore had come into Laguyra that 
day ; and by her I had received letters from home, in one of 
which there was a piece of intelligence that weighed very 
heavily on my spirits. For some minutes after our watch 

* This admirable story has been frequently reprinted in England, 
and erroneously attributed to Capt. Basil Hall. William Leggett was 
born in the city of New York, in 1802. He was for some time a 
midshipman in the American navy, and became afterwards conspic- 
uous as a political writer. Ke died in 1839. 

253 



254 THE MAIN TRUCK; 

commenced, Tom and I walked the deck in silence, which was 
soon, however, interrupted by my talkative companion, who, 
perceiving my depression, and wishing to divert my thoughts, 
began as follows : — 

The last cruise I made in the Mediterranean was in " Old 
Ironsides," as we used to call our gallant frigate. We had been 
backing and filling for several months on the western coast 
of Africa, from the Canaries clown to Messurado, in search of 
slave-traders ; and during that time we had some pretty heavy 
weather. When we reached the Straits, there was a spank- 
ing wind blowing from about west-southwest ; so we squared 
away, and, without coming to at the Rock, made a straight 
wake for old Mahon, the general rendezvous and place of re- 
fitting for our squadrons in the Mediterranean. Immediately 
on arriving there, we warped in alongside the Arsenal quay, 
where we stripped ship to a girtline, broke out the holds, tiers, 
and store-rooms, and gave her a regular-built overhauling 
from stem to stern. 

For a while, everybody was busy, and all seemed bustle 
and confusion. Orders and replies, in loud and dissimilar 
voices, the shrill pipings of the different boatswain's mates, 
each attending to separate duties, and the mingled clatter and 
noise of various kinds of work, all going on at the same timu, 
gave something of the stir and animation of a dock-yard to 
the usually quiet arsenal of Mahon. The boatswain and his 
crew were engaged in fitting a new gang of rigging ; the gun- 
ner in repairing his breechings and gun-tackles ; the fo'castle- 
men in calking ; the topmen in sending down the yards and 
upper spars ; the holders and waisters in whitewashing and 
holystoning ; and even the poor marines were kept busy, like 
beasts of burden, in carrying breakers of water on their 
backs. On the quay, near the ship, the smoke of the armor- 
er's forge, which had been hoisted out and sent ashore, ascend- 
ed in a thick black column through the clear blue sky ; from 
one of the neighboring white-stone warehouses, the sound of 
saw and hammer told that the carpenters were at work ; near 
by, a livelier rattling drew attention to the cooper, who in the 
open air was tightening the water-casks ; and not far removed, 
under a temporary shed, formed of spare studding-sails and 



OR, A LEAP FOR LIFE. 255 

tarpaulins, sat the sailmaker and his assistants, repairing the 
sails, which had been rent by the many storms we had en- 
countered. 

Many hands, however, make light work, and in a very few 
days all was accomplished : the stays and shrouds were set up 
and new rattled down ; the yards crossed, the running-rigging 
rove, and sails bent ; and the old craft, fresh painted, and all 
a-taunt-o, looked as fine as a midshipman on liberty. In place 
of the storm-stumps, which had been stowed away among the 
booms and other spare spars, amidships, we had sent up cap 
to'-gallant-masts and royal-poles, with a sheafe for skysails, 
and hoist enough for sky-scrapers above them : so you may 
judge the old frigate looked pretty taunt. There was a Dutch 
line-ship in the harbor ; but, though we only carried forty-four 
to her eighty, her main-truck would hardly have reached to 
our royal-mast head. The side -boys, whose duty it was to lay 
aloft, and furl the skysails, looked no bigger on the yard than 
a good sized duff for a midshipman's mess, and the main-truck 
seemed not half as large as the Turks-head knot on the man- 
ropes of the accommodation ladder. 

When we had got every thing ship-shape and man-of-war 
fashion, we hauled out again, and took our berth about half 
way between the Arsenal and Hospital Island ; and a pleasant 
view it gave us of the town and harbor of old Mahon, one of 
the safest and most tranquil places of anchorage in the world. 
The water of this beautiful inlet — which, though it makes 
about four miles into the land, is not much over a quarter of 
a mile in width — is scarcely ever ruffled by a storm ; and, on 
the delightful afternoon to which I now refer, it lay as still 
and motionless as a polished mirror, except when broken into 
momentary ripples by the paddles of some passing waterman. 
What little wind we had in the fore part of the day died 
away at noon ; and though the first dog-watch was almost 
out, and the sun was near the horizon^ not a breath of air had 
risen to disturb the serenity of the scene. The Dutch liner, 
which lay not far from us, was so clearly reflected in the glassy 
surface of the water, that there was not a rope about her, from 
her main-stay to her signal-halliards, which the eye could not 
distinctly trace in her shadowy and inverted image. The buoy 



256 THE MAIN TRUCK; 

of our best bower floated abreast our larboard bow ; and that, 
too, was so strongly imaged, that its entire bulk seemed to 
lie above the water, just resting on it, as if upborne on a sea 
of molten lead, except when, now and then, the wringing of 
a swab, or the dashing of a bucket overboard from the head, 
broke up the shadow for a moment, and showed the substance 
but half its former apparent size. 

A small polacca craft had got under way from Mahon in the 
course of the forenoon, intending to stand over to Barcelona : 
but it fell dead. calm just before she reached the chops of the 
harbor ; and there she lay as motionless upon the blue surface 
as if she were only a part of a mimic scene, from the pencil 
of some accomplished painter. Her broad cotton lateen sails, 
as they hung drooping from the slanting and taper yards, 
shone with a glistening whiteness that contrasted beautifully 
with the dark flood in which they were reflected ; and the dis- 
tant sound of the guitar, which one of the sailors was listlessly 
playing on her deck, came sweetly over the water, and har- 
monized well with the quiet appearance of every thing around. 
The whitewashed walls of the lazaretto, on a verdant headland 
at the mouth of the bay, glittered like silver in the slant rays 
of the sun ; and some of its windows were burnished so 
brightly by the level beams, that it seemed as if the whole in- 
terior of the edifice were in flames. On the opposite side, 
the romantic and picturesque ruins of Fort St. Philip, faintly 
seen, acquired double beauty from being tipped with the de- 
clining light ; and the clusters of ancient looking windmills, 
which dot the green eminences along the bank, added, by the 
motionless state of their wings, to the effect of the unbroken 
tranquillity of the scene. 

Even on board our vessel, a degree of stillness unusual for 
a man-of-war prevailed among the crew. It was the hour of 
their evening meal ; and the low hum that came from the gun- 
deck had an indistinct and buzzing sound, which, like th Q . tiny 
song of bees of a warm summer noon, rather heightened than 
diminished the charm of the surrounding quiet. The spar- 
deck was almost deserted. The quarter-master of the watch, 
with his spy-glass in his hand, and dressed in a frock and 
trowsers of snowy whiteness, stood aft upon the taffrail, erect 



OB, A LEAP FOR LIFE. 257 

and motionless as a statue, keeping the usual lookout. A 
group of some half a dozen sailors had gathered together on 
the forecastle, where they were supinely lying under the shade 
of the bulwarks ; and here and there, upon the gun-slides 
along the gangway, sat three or four others, — one, with his 
clothes-bag beside him, overhauling his simple wardrobe ; an- 
other working a set of clues for some favorite officer's ham- 
mock ; and the third engaged, perhaps, in carving his name 
in rude letters upon the handle of a jack-knife, or in knotting 
a lanyard by which to suspend it round his neck. 

On the top of the boom-cover, and in the full glare of the 
level sun, lay black Jake, the jig-maker of the ship, and a 
striking specimen of African peculiarities, in whose single 
person they were all strongly developed. His flat nose was 
dilated to unusual width, and his ebony cheeks fairly glis- 
tened with delight, as he looked up at the gambols of a large 
monkey, which, clinging to the main-stay, just above Jake's 
woolly head, was chattering and grinning back at the negro, 
as if there existed some means of mutual intelligence between 
them. It was my watch on deck, and I had been standing 
several minutes leaning on the main fiferail, amusing myself 
by observing the antics of the black and his congenial play- 
mate ; but at length, tiring of the rude mirth, I had turned 
towards the taffrail, to gaze on the more agreeable features 
of that scene which I have feebly attempted to describe. Just 
at that moment a shout and a merry laugh burst upon my ear ; 
and, looking quickly round to ascertain the cause of the unu- 
sual sound on a frigate's deck, I saw little Bob Stay (as we 
called our commodore's son) standing half-way up the main- 
hatch ladder, clapping his hands, and looking aloft at some 
object that seemed to inspire him with a deal of glee. A 
single glance to the main-yard explained the occasion of his 
merriment. He had been coming up from the gun-deck, when 
Jacko, perceiving him on the ladder, dropped suddenly down 
from the main-stay, and, running along the boom cover, leaped 
upon Bob's shoulder, seized his cap from his head, and imme- 
diately darted up the main-topsail sheet, and thence to the 
bunt of the main-yard, where he now sat picking threads from 
the tassel of his prize, and occasionally scratching his side 
17 



258 THE MAIN TRUCK; 

and chattering, as if with exultation for the success of his 
mischief. But Bob was a sprightly, active little fellow ; and 
though he could not climb quite as nimbly as a monkey, yet 
he had no mind to lose his cap without an effort to regain it. 
Perhaps he was more strongly incited to make chase after 
Jacko from noticing me to smile at his plight, or by the loud 
laugh of Jake, who seemed inexpressibly delighted at the 
occurrence, and endeavored to evince, by tumbling about the 
boom-cloth, shaking his huge misshapen head, and sundry 
other grotesque actions, the pleasure for which he had no 
words. 

" Ha, you rascal, Jacko, hab you no more respec' for de 
young officer den to steal his cab ? We bring you to de* 
gangway, you black nigger, and gib you a dozen on de bare 
back for a tief." 

The monkey looked down from his perch as if he understood 
the threat of the negro, and chattered a sort of defiance in 
answer. 

" Ha, ha ! Massa Stay, he say you mus' ketch him 'fore you 
flog him ; and it's no so easy for a midshipman in boots to 
ketch a monkey barefoot." 

A red spot mounted to the cheek of little Bob, as he cast 
one glance of offended pride at Jake, and then sprang across 
the deck to the Jacob's ladder. In an instant he was half way 
up the rigging, running over the ratlines as lightly as if they 
were an easy flight of stairs, whilst the shrouds scarcely quiv- 
ered beneath his -elastic motion. In a second more his hand 
was on the futtocks. 

" Massa Stay ! " cried Jake, who sometimes, from being a 
favorite, ventured to take liberties with the younger officers 
— " Massa Stay, you best crowd through de lubber's hole : it 
take a sailor to climb the futtock shroud." 

But he had scarcely time to utter his pretended caution 
before Bob was in the top. The monkey, in the mean while, 
had awaited his approach, until he had got nearly up the rig- 
ging, when it suddenly put the cap on its own head, and, run- 
ning along the yard to the opposite side of the top, sprang up 
a rope and thence to the topmast backstay, up which it ran to 
the topmast cross-trees, where it again quietly seated itself, 



OR, A LEAP FOR LIFE. 259 

and resumed its work of picking the tassel to pieces. For 
several minutes I stood watching my little messmate follow 
Jacko from one piece of rigging to another, the monkey all 
the while seeming to exert only as much agility as was neces- 
sary to elude the pursuer, and pausing whenever the latter 
appeared to be growing weary of the chase. At last, by this* 
kind of manoeuvring, the mischievous animal succeeded in en- 
ticing Bob as high as the royal-mast-head, when, springing 
suddenly on the royal stay, it ran nimbly down to the foretop- 
gallant-masthead, thence down the rigging to the foretop, 
when, leaping on the foreyard, it ran out to the yard-arm, and 
hung the cap on the end of the studding-sail boom, where, 
taking its seat, it raised a loud and exulting chattering. Bob 
by this time was completely tired out; and, perhaps, unwilling 
to return to the deck to be laughed at for his fruitless chase, 
he sat down in the royal cross-tree, while those who had been 
attracted by the sport returned to their usual avocations or 
amusements. The monkey, no longer the object of pursuit or 
attention, remained but a little while on the yard-arm; but 
soon, taking up the cap, returned in towards the slings, asid 
dropped it down upon deck. 

Some little piece of duty occurred at this moment to engage 
me, as soon as which was performed, I walked aft, and, leaning 
my elbow on the taffrail, was quickly lost in the recollection 
of scenes very different from the small pantomime I had just 
been witnessing. Soothed by the low hum of the crew, and 
by the quiet loveliness of every thing around, my thoughts 
had travelled far away from the realities of my situation. 
when I was suddenly startled by a cry from black Jake which 
brought me on the instant back to consciousness. " My 
God ! Massa Scupper," cried he, " Massa Stay is on de main- 
truck ! " 

A cold shudder ran through my veins as the word reached 
my ear. I cast my eyes up : it was too true ! The adventu- 
rous boy, after resting on the royal cross-trees, had been seized 
with a wish to go still higher, and, impelled by one of those 
impulses by which men are sometimes instigated to place them- 
selves in situations of imminent peril, without a possibility of 
good resulting from the exposure, he had climbed the skysail 



260 THE MAIN TRUCK; 

pole, and, at the moment of my looking up, was actually 
standing on the main-truck ! — a small, circular piece of wood 
on the very summit of the loftiest mast, and at a height so 
great from the deck that my brain turned dizzy as I looked 
up at him. The reverse of Virgil's line was true in this 
* instance. It was comparatively easy to ascend ; but to de- 
scend — my head swam round, and my stomach felt sick, at 
thought of the perils comprised in that one word. There was 
nothing above him or around him but the empty air ; and 
beneath him, nothing but a point, a mere point — a small, un- 
stable wheel, that seemed no bigger from the deck than the 
button on the end of a foil, and the taper skysail-pole itself 
scarcely larger than the blade. Dreadful temerity ! If he should 
attempt to stoop, what could he take hold of to steady his 
descent ? His feet quite covered up the small and fearful 
platform that he stood upon ; and, beneath that, a long, smooth, 
naked spar, which seemed to bend with his weight, was all that 
upheld him from destruction. An attempt to get down from 
" that bad eminence " would be almost certain death : he 
would inevitably lose his equilibrium, and be precipitated to the 
deck, a crushed and shapeless mass. Such was the nature of 
the thoughts that crowded through my mind as I first raised my 
eye, and saw the terrible truth of Jake's exclamation. What 
was to be done in the pressing and horrible exigency ? To 
hail him, and inform him of his danger, would be but to insure 
his, ruin. Indeed, I fancied that the rash boy already per- 
ceived the imminence of his peril ; and I half thought that I 
could see his limbs begin to quiver, and his cheek turn deadly 
pale. Every moment I expected to see the dreadful catas- 
trophe. I could not bear to look at him, and yet could not 
withdraw my gaze. A film came over my eyes, and a faint- 
ness over my heart. The atmosphere seemed to grow thick, 
and to tremble and waver like the heated air around a fur- 
nace ; the mast appeared to totter, and the ship to pass from 
under my feet. I myself had the sensations of one about to 
fall from a great height ; and making a strong effort to recover 
myself, like that of a dreamer who fancies that he is shoved 
from a precipice, I staggered up against the bulwarks. 

When my eyes were once turned from the dreadful object 



OR, A LEAP FOR LIFE. 261 

to which they had been riveted, my sense and consciousness 
came back. I looked around me : the deck was already 
crowded with people. The intelligence of poor Bob's temerity 
had spread through the ship like wild-fire , — as such news al- 
ways will, — and the officers and crew were all crowding to 
the deck to behold the appalling, the heart-rending specta- 
cle. Every one, as he looked up, turned pale, and his eye 
became fastened in silence on the truck — like that of a spec- 
tator of an execution on the gallows — with a steadfast, un- 
blinking and intense yet abhorrent gaze, as if momentarily 
expecting a fatal termination to the awful suspense. No one 
made a suggestion ; no one spoke. Every feeling, every 
faculty, seemed to be absorbed and swallowed up in one deep, 
intense emotion of agony. Once the first lieutenant seized 
the trumpet, as if to hail poor Bob ; but he had scarce raised 
it to his lips, when his arm dropped again, and sank listlessly 
down beside him, as if from a sad consciousness of the utter 
inutility of what he had been going to say. Every soul in 
the ship was now on the spar-deck, and every eye was turned 
to the main-truck. 

At this moment there was a stir among the crew about the 
gangway, and directly after another face was added to those 
on the quarter-deck : it was that of the commodore, Bob's 
father. He had come alongside in a shore-boat, without hav- 
ing been noticed by a single eye, so intense and universal was 
the interest that had fastened every gaze upon the spot where 
poor Bob stood trembling on the awful verge of fate. The 
commodore asked not a question, uttered not a syllable. He 
was a dark-faced, austere man, and it was thought by some of 
the midshipmen that he entertained but little affection for his 
son. However that might have been, it was certain that he 
treated him with precisely the same strict discipline that he 
did the other young officers, or if there was any difference at 
all, it was not in favor of Bob. Some, who pretended to have 
studied his character closely, affirmed that he loved his boy 
too well to spoil him, and that, intending him for the arduous 
profession in which he had himself risen to fame and eminence, 
he thought it would be of service to him to experience some 
of its privations and hardships at the outset. 



262 THE MAIN TRUCK. 

The arrival of the commodore changed the direction of 
several eyes, which now turned on him to trace what emotions 
the danger of his son would occasion. But their scrutiny was 
foiled. By no outward sign did he show what was passing 
within. His eye still retained its severe expression, his brow 
the slight frown which it usually wore, and his lip its haughty 
curl. Immediately on reaching the deck, he had ordered a 
marine to hand him a musket ; and with this stepping aft, and 
getting on the lookout-block, he raised it to his shoulder, and 
took a deliberate aim at his son, at the same time hailing him 
without a trumpet, in his voice of thunder, — 

" Robert !" cried he, "jump! jump overboard! or I'll fire 
at you ! " 

The boy seemed to hesitate ; and it was plain that he was 
tottering, for his arms were thrown out like those of one scarcely 
able to retain his balance. The commodore raised his voice 
again, and, in a quicker and more energetic tone, cried, — 

" Jump ! 'tis your only chance for life." 

The words were scarcely out of his mouth, before the body 
was seen to leave the truck and spring out into the air. A 
sound, between a shriek and a groan, burst from many lips. 
The father spoke not — sighed not — indeed he did not seem 
to breathe. For a moment of intense agony a pin might have 
been heard to drop on deck. With a rush like that of a can- 
non-ball, the body descended to the water ; and, before the 
waves closed over it, twenty stout fellows, among them several 
officers, had dived from the bulwarks. Another short period 
of bitter suspense ensued. It rose — he was alive ! his arms 
were seen to move ! he struck out towards the ship ! and, 
despite the discipline of a man-of-war, three loud huzzas, an 
outburst of unfeigned and unrestrainable joy from the hearts 
of our crew of five hundred men, pealed through the air, and 
made the welkin ring. Till this moment the old commodore 
had stood unmoved. The eyes, that glistening with pleasure 
now sought his face, saw that it was ashy pale. He attempt- 
ed to descend the horse-block, but his knees bent under him ; 
he seemed to gasp for breath, and put up his hand, as if to 
tear open his vest ; but, before he accomplished his object, he 
staggered forward, and would have fallen on the deck, had he 



TO LUC AST A. 263 

not been caught by old black Jake. He was borne into his 
cabin where the surgeon attended him, whose utmost skill was 
required to restore his mind to its usual equability and self- 
command, in which he at last happily succeeded. As soon as 
he recovered from the dreadful shock, he sent for Bob, and 
had a long, confidential conference with him ; and it was no- 
ticed, when the little fellow left the cabin, that he was in 
tears. The next day we sent down our taunt and dashy 
poles, and replaced them with the stump-to'-gallantmasts ; 
and on the third, we weighed anchor, and made sail for 
Gibraltar. 



TO LUCASTA. 

ON GOING TO THE WAR. 

Tell me not, sweet, I am unkinde, 

That from the nunnerie 
Of thy chaste breast and quiet minde, 

To warre and armes I flee. 

True, a new mistress now I chase, — 

The first foe in the field ; 
And with a stronger faith embrace 

A sword, a horse, a shield. 

Yet this inconstancy is such 

As you, too, shall adore ; 
I could not love thee, deare, so much, 

Loved I not honor more. 

Richard Lovelace (1618-1658.) 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

FROM THE FRENCH OF CHARLES DE BERNARD.* 

Towards the end of last summer, I was walking pensively 
from my parlor to my study, from my study to my dining 
room, and from my dining-room to my parlor ; for I may men- 
tion, en passant, that I share the taste for the comfortable to 
which most young bachelors of fortune, and even some who 
have no fortune, do homage at the present day. I have a 
study for work, though I do nothing ; a parlor, though I do 
not entertain ; and a dining-room, although I dine away from 
home. My lodgings, carefully-chosen and artistically decorated, 
would certainly not be fit for a saint ; but they do very well 
for the sinner who inhabits them. On that day, however, I 
found them unattractive ; and I was possessed with an irresisti- 
ble longing to go away. But where to go ? or, to present the 
difficulty more fully, how to pass the month of September ? 
The employment of time, that ever-recurring problem for the 
idle, embarrassed me at that moment beyond measure ; and for 
two hours, while wandering through my apartments, I had in 
vain sought a solution. 

Travel ? During the last five months, what else had I 
done ? Since the opening of spring, I had visited the banks 
of the Rhine, Belgium, Holland, and the principal cities of 
England. The travelling appetite was satiated. Go to the 
watering-places ? After leaving London, I had spent fifteen 
days at Brighton, and three weeks at Dieppe : I had had 
enough of the sea. Vichy, Bareges, Mount Dor ? — old sto- 
ries. Besides , the bathing-season was near its end. Remain 
at Paris ? Pshaw ! aside from the police-officers, who remains 
in Paris at such a time ? The very grocers have their villas 

* Born 1804, died 1850. See his story of " The Consultation " in the 
first issue of the Gem Series, entitled " The Emerald." 
264 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 265 

where they spend the fine days of autumn. It was not the 
want of a country-house that forbade me to follow this exam- 
ple. I owned a valuable estate near Meaux, on which there 
was a very comfortable dwelling, and I had it in my power to 
lead the life of a country gentleman as long as I pleased ; but 
the very thought of the plains of La Brie sent a shock to my 
nerves. How, then, was I to get through that abominable 
month of September ? 

October did not trouble me. I had a lovely cousin by the 
hills of Auvergne, who was to be married in that month. As 
a near relation, and a bachelor still young, perhaps, also, in 
consideration of an income of thirty thousand francs, which 
I enjoy, and of three or four marriageable girls who embel- 
lish the branch of my family established in the environs of 
St. Flour, I had been promised on this occasion the solemn 
office of first groomsman. I counted on these Auvergne nup- 
tials as a holiday, and I danced the polka in imagination at 
the thought of it. The month of October, then, had its em- 
ployment ; but what should I do with myself during the thirty 
long days of that infernal month of September ? 

For the fiftieth time, perhaps, I asked myself this question, 
without finding a satisfactory answer ; when my meditation 
was unexpectedly interrupted by one of my friends, the ele- 
gant and witty Edmond Vanois, whom I had not seen for some 
time. 

" Still in Paris ! " said he, with that sprightly familiarity 
which passes readily for the accent of cordiality and frank- 
ness. " I have happened in by chance, not expecting to find 
you at home. What are you going to do this autumn ? " 

" That is just what I was asking myself," replied I, offering 
him my box of cigars. 

" What have you decided upon V " 

" Nothing." 

'.' Then I have the advantage of you. I was for some days 
quite at a loss to know what to do with myself from now un- 
til the middle of October ; but yesterday evening a sublime 
inspiration flashed upon me by which you may profit. I am 
going to Switzerland to see our friend Kichomme. What say 
you to it ? " 



266 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

" I hardly know our friend Richomme." 

" Pooh ! I have dined at his house with you, and he has in- 
vited you in my presence to visit him at his country-seat. His 
wife highly appreciates your wit. Besides, the greatest favor 
one can do them is to visit them. You know our friend Rich- 
omme is very well named. He has a magnificent estate near 
Berne, and lives like a prince. Are you fond of hunting ? 
There are superb woods, and game in abundance. Do you 
prefer fishing ? The Aar is a few steps off. Have you a taste 
for study ? A large library is at your disposal. And then 
there are journals, billiards, saddle-horses, carriages ; in a 
word, all the resources that a perfectly furnished establishment 
can offer. I do not speak of the table, which is excellent ; nor 
of the scenery, which you know. The place is at the gates of 
Oberland : in point of the picturesque, that is all I need say. 
In fine, to heighten all these attractions, there is a society 
perpetually renewed, — charming Bernoises, fascinating Fri- 
bourgeoises, seducing Lucernoises, ravishing Zurichoises ! 
Does not this tempt you ? " 

" I believe you have indeed sworn to tempt me," replied I, 
smiling at the warmth with which Vanois extolled the delights 
of our common friend's country-seat. 

" You must understand," said he^ graciously, "that I should 
be enchanted to have you for a travelling companion. Let us 
see : supposing that I succeed in carrying you away, how much 
time could you place at my disposal ? " 

" But 1 will confess to you, that, for about a month from 

this time, I anticipate neither urgent business nor absorbing 
pleasures." 

" Just time enough : four days to go, as many to return, and 
three weeks there. That suits me perfectly. When shall we 
set out ? " 

Could I do better than accept a proposition which came 
thus, as it were, in the nick of time, to terminate my embar- 
rassment ? Without being intimately acquainted with M. 
Richomme, I was sure of being well received at his house ; for, 
as Edmond had said, he indulged his pleasure, and, above all, 
his vanity, in the exercise of an ostentatious hospitality. He 
had, indeed, at several times invited me to pay him a visit in 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 267 

Switzerland ; his wife, too, had always received me in the 
most amiable manner : in all respects I found myself en regie. 

u Upon my word, my dear friend, you are so eloquent," said 
I, " that I have not strength of mind to refuse you. For Hel- 
vetia ! is the word then, and set out when you will." 

" Day after to-morrow," replied he with a satisfied air. 

" Day after to-morrow, be it ; but how ? " 

" It seems to me," my dear Duranton, " that two gentle- 
men like us ought to travel post in our own conveyance." 

" Agreed. I have a briska which will be the very thing ; 
and I answer for its convenience and safety." 

" You are a charming man. Day after to-morrow, then, I 
shall expect you at breakfast ; and, after our stomachs are 
stayed as effectually as possible, crack your whip, postilion ! " 

" It is agreed ; it is understood," we repeated simultane- 
ously, exchanging a grasp of the hand. 

Contrary to usage, our programme was carried out. The 
next day but one, we put ourselves en route ; and, four days 
after, we made a most brilliant entrance into the court of 
honor of M. Richomme's quasi princely habitation, about two 
leagues from Berne. As we got out of the carriage, the mas- 
ter of the house appeared on the steps, and came forward to 
meet us with a hospitable eagerness which was peculiarly sig- 
nificant. It was easy to read in that reception the jubilant 
vanity of the newly-rich man who loves to dazzle others by 
the display of a luxury to which he himself is not yet accus- 
tomed. M. Richomme, the well-named, as Edmond had just- 
ly called him, was one of those tall, stout, and fat individuals, 
whom common people of mean breed admire on account of 
their pompous presence, which, in its turgidity, seems the sym- 
bol of wealth. In that vast body, a small soul would have 
lodged quite easily, if it had not been for an excessive self-es- 
teem that completely filled the void. On the whole, M. Rich- 
omme was neither more conceited, nor more ridiculous, nor 
more impertinent, than was natural in an ex-fournisseur, twice 
or thrice a millionnaire. In the eyes, too, of many people, all 
his little faults were amply compensated by two admirable 
qualities : he lent money with quite a good grace, and he 
kept an open table. 



268 THE LIGHTNING-BOD. 

" What ainiajble lads you are ! " said the Croesus, giving us 
his hand. " It is very kind of you to have turned aside from 
your route to visit this cheese-house of mine." 

a We have not turned aside from our route," replied Va- 
nois : we have come from Paris expressly to see you." 

" So much the better; and Madame Richomme will be very 
much gratified to learn that you sacrifice the delights of Paris 
for her society. My simple abode will not indemnify you," 
pursued the big man, showing us the rich facade of his house ; 
" but, if my hospitality is modest, at least it is cordial." 

Edmond nudged me with his elbow. I had no need of this 
warning to remark the diverting contrast between the humble 
language of our host and his pompous gesture. As he pointed 
out with a circular motion the distant perspective of the Eng- 
lish garden by which the main house was surrounded, it 
seemed as if his hand would stretch out as far as the horizon, 
and appropriate the whole canton of Berne, including the 
Alps. 

" You arrive in an unlucky moment," resumed M. Rich- 
omme, directing us towards the steps: " you find us reduced to 
our little family resources. Last week I had here fifteen mas- 
ters and eleven servants : the Count and Countess of Manlev- 
rier, Lord and Lady Rothsay, the Prince Liparini — " 

" It is you that we come to see," interrupted Yanois, smil- 
ing. 

" The Countess Czarniwienska and her daughter," con- 
tinued the ex-fournisseur, who seemed to take particular 
pleasure in sounding in our burgher-like ears the titles of the 
distinguished guests whom he had entertained the preceding 
week. " We have had also a visit from our ambassador, a 
delightful man ! We are very good friends. I will introduce 
you to him the first time he dines here." 

I should desire first to be presented to Madame Richomme," 
said I in my turn ; " but, for that, a change of costume seems 
to me important after four days' travel." 

" You shall be shown to your rooms," replied the master of 
the house : " you have time to dress for dinner. Entire lib- 
erty in all other matters, but punctuality at table, is the rule 
of the house. For the rest, I need not tell you that you are 
quite at home here." 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 269 

M. Eichomme, himself setting an example of the liberty he 
proclaimed, put us in charge of a servant, who installed my 
compagnon de voyage and me in two chambers adjoining one 
another, and perfectly furnished, as indeed was the whole 
house. Without losing time, we proceeded to the adjustment 
of our persons. After adorning ourselves each in his own 
room, we met again at the sound of the dinner-bell, and went 
down stairs together. 

In the drawing-room, besides the owners of the house, there 
were present two guests of mature age, Helvetian from head 
to foot. Without paying much attention to these two natives, 
we advanced towards the wife of our host, vying with each 
other in the display of our French graces. 

As it often happens in a family, the wife offered a striking 
contrast to the husband : when she gave him her arm, it re- 
minded one of a deer yoking with a buffalo. Small, thin, 
delicate ; her bearing refined and resolute ; her glance keen 
and penetrating ; ugly on the whole, but not disagreeable, — 
Madame Eichomme was one of those persons in whom mind 
seems to compensate for the defects of matter. 

After a few moments' conversation, we took our seats at the 
dinner-table. Little was said during the first part of the meal. 
Madame Eichomme spoke only to give orders to the servants. 
Vanois, usually talkative, seemed equally devoted to silence. 
The Swiss ate as we are told their compatriots drink ; but to 
contribute to the general entertainment was evidently the 
least of their concern. For myself, with an appetite sharp- 
ened by my journey, I rudely enough imitated their example. 
The repast would have "ended in a veritable pantomime, if 
M. Eichomme, having dulled the edge of his appetite, had not 
brusquely revived the languishing conversation. 

" Come, Messieurs Parisians," said he suddenly, filling my 
glass and that of my companion, " it seems to me that you 
are deucedly melancholy ; but 1 know the reason why. You 
expected to find here a swarm of beauties. As I have told 
you, you should have come last week : we had, among others, 
Lady Eothsay, the most charming blonde " — 

" I don't like blondes," said Edmond, looking out of the 
corner of his eye, as it seemed to me, at the dark hair which 
enclosed the face of Madame Eichomme, 



270 THE LIGHTNING-BOD. 

u Which is as much as to say that you do like brunettes," 
resumed the amphitryon, with an air which aimed at slyness. 

" Yes, when they are pretty," replied Vanois. 

" Well," said M. Richomme, " since such are your notions, I 
will tell you confidentially, that, perhaps this very evening, 
you will see here a woman after your own heart, a brunette 
and pretty." 

" Do you mean that you expect Madame Baretty this eve- 
ning ? " asked one of the Swiss, with his mouth half full. 

" This evening or to-morrow," said M. Richomme. " You 
know my sister-in-law ? " continued he, addressing me. 

I knew vaguely that Madame Richomme had a sister ; but I 
did not know the name of that sister's husband, c? at least, I 
had forgotten it. 

" I have heard a great deal about the wit and beauty of 
Madame Baretty," answered I gallantly, " but I have never 
had the pleasure of seeing her." 

u You will have that pleasure presently, and you will see, 
that, in announcing to you a pretty woman, I have not exag- 
gerated." 

" I am convinced of it in advance, and my admiration is 
ready." 

M. Richomme shut one eye, nodded his head two or three 
times, and chuckled quietly before resuming the conversation. 

" If you will take my advice," said he, with an accent half 
jesting, half serious, " you will keep your admiration in re- 
straint." 

" Why so ? " said I, a little surprised at this advice. 

The fat man began his pantomime again, and, leaning 
towards me, whispered in my ear, — 

" Have you seen Othello played ? " 

" Certainly." 

" In that case you know my brother-in-law." 

" Is he jealous?" 

" Unmanageably, devilishly, furiously ! " 

Notwithstanding his confidential attitude, M. Richomme 
had raised his voice, and was speaking so as to be heard by 
the whole company. A look from his wife imposed silence 
upon him. 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 271 

" You are right," said he, bowing. Then leaning again 
towards me : " My wife," continued he, in a low- voice, "does 
not wish us to talk of the dear brother-in-law's follies in pres- 
ence of servants ; and, indeed, she is right, for these rascals 
are impertinence and tattling incarnated. At dessert I will 
tell you the story." 

A pretty woman, a jealous husband : there was nothing 
here very extraordinary. This vulgar prologue sufficed, nev- 
ertheless, to excite my curiosity, and I waited with impatience 
for the departure of the servants. They disappeared after 
serving the dessert, according to the custom of the house. 
Without thinking how indiscreet my conduct might appear, I 
was about to remind our host of his promise, but he antici- 
pated my request. As gossiping as I was curious, he longed 
evidently to exercise, at the expense of his sister-in-law's 
husband, the dull malice which he took for wit, and which 
constituted the jocose part of his character. 

" Messieurs Wendel," said he, addressing the two Bernese, 
" you have already seen Baretty, but these gentlemen are not 
acquainted with him. Is it not true that he is a delightful 
fellow ? " 

To this question, ironically put, the Helvetians responded 
only by a grimace, which it was difficult to take for an assent. 

" It is not because we are almost brothers-in-law that I say 
it," continued M. Richomme derisively; "but I doubt whether 
one could find a more amiable man. It is true that evil 
tongues accuse him of being difficult to live with, — morose, 
passionate, grumbling, peevish, and, above all, jealous as a 
crocodile. But these are calumnies, are they not, Cesarine ? " 

Madame Richomme had listened to her husband with marked 
impatience : she shrugged her shoulders imperceptibly, and 
replied in a sharp tone , — 

" Every one has his faults : those of M. Baretty take noth- 
ing from the goodness of his heart, or from the nobleness of 
his character." 

" I tell you he is a charming bird ; only he has beak and 
talons, and it is well to warn these young gentlemen of them. 
I do not speak on your account, gentlemen of the Grand 
Council : you are reasonable men, fathers of families ; but 



272 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

here are two fashionable young men, who hesitate at nothing, 
being Frenchmen, and to whom a little lesson of prudence 
will, perhaps, not be useless." 

I glanced at Edmond, whom these last words concerned as 
much as me. He was methodically peeling an apple, and 
seemed inattentive. Madame Richomme, evidently annoyed, 
endeavored, by a disapproving look, to impose silence on her 
husband. 

" My dear," continued the millionnaire, " look at me as you 
will, I have no desire to see repeated at my house the foolish 
affair that took place at Bareges." 

" What affair ? " said I, at the risk of displeasing the mis- 
tress of the house. 

" You have not heard it spoken of? The story has made 
noise enough everywhere. Last year, Baretty, who suffers 
sometimes from an old wound, went to Bareges with his wife. 
My sister-in-law, amiable and handsome, found herself, from 
the time of her arrival, surrounded by a crowd of admirers, 
vying with each other for the pleasure of being her partner 
in dancing or singing. You must know that she dances and 
sings like an angel. This was certainly a very harmless mat- 
ter, and ninety-nine husbands out of a hundred would not 
have thought of taking exception to it ; but dear Baretty 
has Corsican blood in his veins. Behold him, then, furious, 
and dreaming of nothing but slaughter. To massacre in a 
lump the dozen young sparks which fluttered around my sis- 
ter-in-law would have heen embarrassing ; so, to simplify the 
thing, my jealous friend adopts the plan of making an exam- 
ple. Among the gallants who offended him, he selects the 
most prominent, and picks with him, before thirty persons, 
the most German of quarrels. The said individual attempts 
to turn the affair into a joke : a slap in the face compels him 
to take it seriously. A duel follows, and Baretty puts a 
bullet in the leg of his adversary, who will dance no more, 
poor devil ! for it had to be amputated. There was a terrible 
uproar as you may suppose. 

" Everybody blamed Baretty ; justice interposed, and, to 
avoid the scandal of an arrest, my amiable brother-in-law was 
obliged to surrender himself as a prisoner. In short, he re- 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD, 273 

mained three months under lock and key, during the investi- 
gation of the affair, and was very happy to be acquitted 
at last by the jury. 

a You think, perhaps, that he has profited by the lesson ? 
You do not know the Corsican. On the first occasion he will 
do the same thing again, and I should be very sorry that that 
occasion should be presented in my house. Take warning, 
then, Messieurs Parisians: when you see my sister-in-law, per- 
mit yourselves to admire her, but let it be at a distance and 
in silence. Otherwise, beware the tragedy ! " 

" Indeed, you make your brother-in-law a perfect ogre," 
said Vanois, smiling ironically. 

" If you think it advisable to make love to his wife," replied 
M. Richomme, " you will see whether he makes more than a 
mouthful of you." 

" I shall be careful," replied my companion playfully; "for, 
although I do not pride myself on being a good dancer, I am 
fond of my legs." 

This pleasantry made the company laugh, with the excep- 
tion of Madame Richomme, who rose suddenly, and thus, as 
we were forced to follow her example, broke up a conversa- 
tion which seemed to displease her beyond measure. 

Contradiction is natural to man. I soon had proof of it ; 
for the warning of our host produced, so far as it concerned 
me at least, an effect quite opposite to that which he had 
doubtless expected. Madame Baretty, whom I had never 
seen, suddenly possessed my imagination. I knew that she 
was pretty ; but this merit, commendable as it was, would not 
have sufficed to cast me into the revery in which I fell as I 
was sipping a cup of excellent coffee. To my romantically 
inclined taste, the lovely unknown had an attraction more 
intense even than that of her charms. It is incontestable that 
the apples of the garden of the Hesperides borrowed a part 
of their value from the dragon charged with guarding them : 
in like manner, the beauty of a woman is enhanced by mari- 
tal jealousy ; and, the more the latter shows itself intractable, 
the more subjugating becomes the former. Madame Baretty 
had a right to be irresistible, since, if her brother-in-law was 
to be believed, there was deadly peril in loving her. Now, I 
18 



274 THE LIGHTNING-BOD. 

pique myself on not being one of those feeble hearts that are 
cooled by the prospect of danger ; and, my self-esteem being 
called into action, I began to ask myself seriously whether the 
vigorous reserve recommended by M. Richomme was not 
incompatible with a just regard for my personal dignity. 
After debating this important question for some time, I 
decided it by holding myself committed to nothing. " I will 
let things take their natural course," said I, to myself: U I 
will not try to inflame myself with a factitious passion ; but, if 
by chance I fall in love, I will not make the least resistance 
to my penchant." 

This fine resolution taken, I found myself quite exhilarated ; 
and my journey to Switzerland immediately presented an 
interest of which, until then, it had seemed to me totally 
deprived. 

After taking coffee, we promenaded some time in the gar- 
den ; but the coolness of the evening soon drove us indoors, 
and we re-entered the drawing-room, where a whist party 
was organized without delay, M. Richomme, Edmond, and the 
two Swiss, taking their places at the table, while I remained 
in conversation with the mistress of the house. 

In a few moments we heard the crack of a whip and the 
noise of carriage-wheels. At this sound, which announced 
the arrival of her sister, Madame Richomme rose, and went 
out of the room. The players imperturbably continued their 
game, at which I was little surprised, knowing that whist is a 
sacred work, which even the end of the world would hardly 
interrupt. As for me, I must confess I did not partake in 
this impassibility : I even experienced a slight palpitation 
which I little expected, and which proved to me that I was 
less blase than I had sometimes feared. 

" Lord bless me ! my heart beats," thought I, pleased 
enough at this youthful emotion ; " does that signify that I am 
going to fall in love ? I accept the augury." 

Let me acknowledge my weakness. I rose, and looked at 
myself a moment in the glass. After rumpling my hair and 
rectifying the tie of my cravat, I leaned against an angle of 
the chimney-piece, in an attitude which, in my own opinion, 
was wanting neither in distinction nor character, and thus 



THE LIGHTNING-BOD. 275 

waited, under arms, the woman in whom I was strongly dis- 
posed to find the future sovereign of my heart. 

As I had anticipated, the door soon opened, and Madame 
Richomme re-entered hand in hand with the new arrival. 
The ogre followed them ; but at the first moment I paid no 
attention to him, so much were my eyes occupied elsewhere. 
A little younger than her sister, that is to say, about twenty- 
eight years of age, of a medium height, and admirably pro- 
portioned, Madame Baretty presented in all her features the 
characteristics of the beautiful Southern races. The brown 
paleness of her complexion likewise betrayed her origin, and 
heightened the ardent, though habitually chastened, expression 
of her countenance. A black-silk dress, a straw-hat, a dark 
shawl carelessly thrown on, composed a travelling costume 
elegant and harmonious in its simplicity. In this modest at- 
tire, Madame Baretty appeared to me a queen. She advanced 
slowly with a nonchalant dignity ; received with a polished but 
serious air my salute and that of the players, who, at her 
approach, at length decided to rise ; and extending her hand 
to M Richomme, who hastened to kiss it with as much grace 
as a bear would have shown, — 

a Good evening, brother," said she, in a soft and vibrating 
voice. 

Nothing could be more commonplace, certainly, than these 
three words, "Good evening, brother ; " and yet never did 
phrase of Rossini fall more deliciously on my ear. I prefer 
contralto voices, and I found myself exactly suited: on the 
other hand, the melancholly pallor of the beautiful traveller 
completely satisfied one of my most peculiar tastes ; in a word, 
although Madame Baretty had magnificent teeth, she had not 
yet laughed since her entrance into the room. Now, I have 
always sincerely esteemed women who have fine teeth, and 
laugh little. From these various secondary causes, and, above 
all, from the adventurous disposition of my heart, it followed 
that I was instantaneously subjugated. I had resolved, it is 
true, to succumb without resistance ; but I must confess, that 
this promise was more easy for me to keep than the contrary 
would have been. 

After exchanging some compliments with the new-comers, 



276 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

the whist-players resumed their game. The two sisters sat 
down side by side, and began in a low tone a conversation, 
the confidential appearance of which seemed to forbid me 
from taking part. I withdrew discreetly ; and, seating myself 
behind the card-table, I made use of my isolation by examin- 
ing at my leisure a personage whom I had as yet hardly 
noticed, although it was important for me to know him 
thoroughly. 

M. Baretty, the ferocious husband, was a man of fifty years, 
thick-set, corpulent, yet active, and bearing his embonpoint 
resolutely. This physique was very appropriate for an old 
captain of voltigeurs : such was the employment which he had 
filled until 1832, when a severe wound received in Algeria 
had decided him to quit the service. His copper-colored com- 
plexion had preserved the imprint of the African sun, and 
reddened at the least emotion with a violence bordering upon 
apoplexy. His hair, cut very short, and beginning to grow 
gray, stood up like a brush on his head. Thick eyebrows 
crowned his black pupils, which reminded me of the eyes of 
flame of which Dante speaks in drawing the portrait of Charon. 
Martially ugly in his ordinary condition, it seemed as though 
the veteran, when inflamed by jealous fury, must be terrible to 
look upon. A large scar at one corner of his mouth, and a miss- 
ing finger on his left hand, announced that he had kept in the 
army the promise of his energetic face, and gave a serious 
value to the red ribbon decorating his blue coat, which was 
buttoned up to the chin, with a relic of military habit. 

As I finished taking this likeness, M. Baretty had just 
stretched himself out without ceremony in an immense arm- 
chair a la Voltaire, in which, notwithstanding his rotundity, he 
seemed to be ingulfed. His pose had something in it so fero- 
cious, and accorded so well with the crabbed expression of 
his face, that I could not help comparing him to a bull-dog 
lying in his kennel, with his nose on his paws, his eyes sleepy, 
but his teeth awake. I soon remarked, that, through his halt- 
shut eyelids, he cast a scrutinizing look, which, after examining 
Edmond some time, rested on me, and forced me to tarn away 
my eyes. I comprehended immediatt ly the meaning of this 
sullen observation. Doubtless, at the mere aspect of strangers, 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 277 

this agreeable husband had felt a stirring in his suspicious in- 
stincts; and, in stealthily studying my friend and me, perhaps 
he was endeavoring to divine for which of the two he would 
have the pleasure of breaking an arm or a le,o-, conformably 
to the receipt which he had made use of at Bareges. This 
idea, well fitted to moderate my sentimental inclinations, on 
the contrary only excited them. I felt that the savor of peril 
heightened the relish of love itself; and, in looking again at 
Madame Baretty, I found her more beautiful even than she 
had at first appeared. Little by little I abandoned myself to 
the pleasure of contemplating her ; and, forgetting the sombre 
surveillance of which I was probably the object, I fell into a 
profound revery. 

" O marriage ! here is one of thy blows," thought I, with 
an irony mingled with compassion. " Thou takest in one 
hand a being full of grace, of distinction, of intelligence, in 
the other a vulgar, mean, brutal creature ; and thou unitest 
them. Bitter mockery ! the barrack united to the parlor ! " 

As I was pitying the destiny of this rare woman delivered 
to the despotism of a coarse soldier (so in my indignation I 
called the ex-captain of voltigeurs), Madame Baretty turned 
her head towards me ; and her beautiful dark eyes fixed them- 
selves upon mine with an expression so melancholy and so pen- 
etrating, that I felt agitated in my inmost soul. The strange 
emotion which this look excited in me will be sufficiently 
explained when I say that I had not been in the habit of re- 
ceiving such favors : this obliges me to make an avowal painful 
to my self-love, but necessary to the clearness of this recita!. 

The good fortune of being handsome has found its poet : if 
the misfortune of being ugly could give inspiration, I should 
have legitimate reasons for tuning my lyre. My misfortune 
does not stop there. A rare and picturesque ugliness, fiercely 
borne, does a man more good than harm. Mirabeau, certainly, 
would not have exchanged his tiger-face, pitted with small-pox, 
for the smooth countenance of an exquisite. Unhappily for 
me, the irregularity of my features is not compensated by their 
expression. My ugliness is that of the common people : I re- 
semble everybody to such a degree, that people with whom I 
have been intimate forget my face, and others, who have never 



278 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

seen me, claim my acquaintance. Born with a sensitive heart 
and a romantic imagination, it is needless to tell how often I 
have been mortified and distressed by this disagreeable vul- 
garity of my physiognomy. 

The expressive glance of Madame Baretty was then a nov- 
elty as well as a favor. For the first time, a woman took such 
an initiative towards me. Such was the astonishment of my 
modesty, that I experienced at first more embarrassment than 
pleasure. A feeling of distrust was awakened in my mind. 
Was it not possible that I saw before me a coquette, who, in 
taking aim at me, sought only to amuse herself at my expense ? 
I quickly perceived the impossibility of su'h a supposition, 
and I thought there would be too foolish a humility in inter- 
preting unfavorably an action which was wholh compliment- 
ary, and the cause of which after all was not impenetrable. 

" Married to a man unworthy of her, this woman," thought 
I, " cannot but be very unhappy. Now, the unhappy seek 
for sympathy, and, when they believe that they have found it, 
accept it with thankfulness. As for me, I am not handsome \ 
but perhaps I have had too poor an opinion of my appearance. 
After all, the eyes are the interpreters of the soul. She has 
read in mine the warm interest which she inspires in me ; she 
has discovered in me an intelligence made to understand her ; 
in a word, she has recognized a friend : this is what her look 
of suffering innocence was intended to express." 

Instinctively I assumed an attitude suited to this tender 
role of friend of an unhappy woman, for which I felt a very 
particular call. With arms folded on my breast, and my fore- 
head bent over with a dreamy air, I continued to gaze at 
Madame Baretty, convinced already, that, by this contempla- 
tion, I ran little risk of displeasing her, in case she hap- 
pened to observe it. Presumptuous as it was, this conjecture 
soon appeared to me to be realized. A second look, sweeter, 
more sustained, more decisive, than the first, struck me point- 
blank, as artillerists say. I was thrilled by it : but my ecstasy 
was immediately disturbed by a sharp sound of broken porce- 
lain, which interrupted, all of a sudden, the silence of the 
room. Everybody looked towards M. Baretty. The captain 
had just risen with the impetuousness of a wounded tiger ; 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 279 

and the violence of his movement had made the arm-chair 
in which he had been sitting roll against an etagere covered 
with ornaments. 

" What ails you ? " cried M. Bickomme, regarding pitifully 
the ruins scattered over the carpet. " Do you take my Japan 
vases for Bedouins ? " 

" A thousand pardons ! I believe I was asleep," replied 
M. Baretty. 

A furious look which he hurled at the same instant at his 
wife apprised me what I ought to think of such an excuse. 

" You have a murderous way of sleeping ! " growled the ex- 
fournisseur. " Deuse take it! When one wants to sleep, 
one should go to bed." 

" That is what I am going to do," replied the jealous man, 
in a tone not less peevish. " It is more than eleven o'clock, 
and high time to retire. Come, madame, I am at your com- 
mand." 

Madame Baretty rose immediately, without saying a word. 
This passive obedience, so unusual in a pretty woman, con- 
firmed me in the idea that I had before my eyes the most 
absolute of despots and the most submissive of slaves. If my 
sympathies had not already been gained by the beautiful 
victim, the touching and resigned way in which she accepted 
the arm which her tyrant offered her would have sufficed to 
soften my heart. The couple went out almost immediately 
from the room, which suddenly appeared to me as desert as 
the Orient to Antiochus after the departure of Berenice. I 
waited with impatience for the end of the whist, which came 
at length, and permitted every one to retire. Under the pre- 
tence of smoking a cigar, I accompanied Yanois to his cham- 
ber before going to my own. 

" How do you find Madame Baretty ? " asked I, without 
preamble. 

" Not bad," responded he negligently. 

" Not bad ! " repeated I, growing warm in spite of myself. 
" The praise is faint enough. But, in the first place, did you 
look at her ? " 

" Enough to enable me to judge. I prefer her sister. But 
I think Madame Baretty not only not bad, but extremely 



280 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

pretty ; and, as she has honored you this evening with a very 
significant attention, I would in your place " — 

" In my place ? " 

" I would risk the displeasure of her ogre of a husband." 

" It is done," said I thoughtlessly. 

I repented of these words as soon as spoken ; but it was too 
late, and the questions of Vanois drew from me a complete 
confession. On hearing the cause of the disaster which had 
befallen the Japan vases, he burst out into a roar of laughter, 
so heartily, that I could not help sharing his hilarity. 

My conversation with Vanois strengthened me in my 
adventurous projects, or rather barred my retreat from them. 
In fact, how could I withdraw, now that I had made a confi- 
dant of a master of raillery, who would not fail to attribute 
any retrograde step to a most unheroic prudence ? 

The next day at breakfast, I saw Madame Baretty again ; 
and I remarked that at several times her eyes met mine. 
Her indulgent disposition towards me could no longer be a 
matter of reasonable doubt. Whatever was the cause of her 
conduct, whether it was excessive coquetry, or desire of sym- 
pathy, this charming woman had authorized me, in the clear- 
est manner, to continue my attentions. Thus far there had 
been only a tacit agreement, a mysterious understanding, 
between us. I determined to make a more open advance, if 
possible, before the close of the day. 

After breakfast, M. Richomme proposed to his sister-in-law 
to play a game of billiards. A lover without brains would 
have accompanied them. Too politic for that, I sauntered 
into the garden, hoping that M. Baretty, thus thrown off 
his guard, would decide to go out hunting, as he had mani- 
fested an intention to do in the morning. After letting a 
half-hour (which seemed to me half a century) pass away, 
I glided slyly towards the billiard-room. Provoking contre- 
temps ! the first person I saw on entering was the detestable 
captain, who had taken a position on a sofa, whence, with a 
cigar in his mouth and a newspaper in his hand, he kept 
watch over his wife ; for how, otherwise, can I describe such 
conduct ? At seeing me, he laid his paper on his knees, 
crossed his arms on his breast, and looked me full in the face. 



THE LIGHTNING-ItOD. 281 

A wolf from which one should attempt to snatch a lamb 
which he holds in his jaws must certainly look just as he did. 
Instead of responding to this kind of provocation, I pretended 
not to observe it. I assumed an air of indifference ; and, after 
looking at the players a moment, I went out of the billiard- 
room, inwardly cursing that barbarous husband, who, being 
the possessor of a treasure, had the intolerable presumption 
to keep it for himself alone. 

Some hours later, as soon as the extreme heat of the day 
was over, the company joined in a walk to visit a chalet pic- 
turesquely situated a half a mile from the chateau. It 
appeared to me impossible that such an excursion, in so wild 
a region, should not result in putting at fault the surveillance 
of the odious veteran, and give me a chance to speak to 
Madame Baretty, to whom I had not yet addressed a single 
word ; for, in view of the romantic character which I attrib- 
uted to her, I had assumed that a better introduction to her 
favor would be made by an expressive silence than by the 
commonplaces of conversation. I resolved to improve the 
first favorable opportunity. It was not long delayed. 

As we were going out of the park, a steep descent pre- 
sented itself before us : a foot-path, where only two persons 
could walk abreast, cut it diagonally, and, after describing 
several zigzags through a grove of fir-trees, descended to the 
bottom of a narrow valley through which we were to pass. 
In the face of this rough road, to offer one's arm to a woman 
was a very natural action, not to say a duty. One of the 
Swiss had already presented his to Madame Richomme : with- 
out hesitation, I stepped towards Madame Baretty, who pre- 
ceded her sister by a few paces ; but I was held back by 
Edmond, who was walking behind me. 

" Against the rules," said he, in a magisterial tone : " you 
have already done too much since yesterday. The husband is 
jealous, the wife imprudent ; be reasonable. Observe me. 
Do I offer my arm to Madame Richomme ? It is by such 
childishness that one spoils all. Go and make yourself 
agreeable to the Corsican ; he has suspicions, destroy them. 
While you are doing that, I will make your infant prattle, and 
I will learn what she thinks of you." 



282 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

The counsel of my compagnon de voyage appeared to me 
rigorously conformed to the laws of the code galant. 

" You are right," said I to Vanois. " To conquer the good 
graces of the husband, or at least to put his distrust to sleep, 
is, without doubt, the first business with which I ought to 
occupy myself. But what can I say to this alligator ? " 

" Talk to him of his campaigns, of his wounds : you will 
soon have nothing to do but listen." 

The task was heavy ; but, after recognizing the necessity of 
it, it would have been illogical to defer its execution. I 
resigned myself to it, then ; and yielding to my friend the 
agreeable office which, an instant before, I had hoped to make 
my own, I slackened my steps to wait for M. Baretty. That 
iealous individual, perhaps for the purpose of watching me, 
had placed himself in the rear-guard. When he had over- 
taken me, I addressed to him some commonplace remark in 
regard to the wild scenery through which we were passing. 
An unintelligible growl was the only response from the ferocious 
biped whom I was endeavoring to tame. This debut was not 
at all encouraging : but the first step was taken ; and that is, 
they say, the most difficult. 

Notwithstanding the ill success of my first advances, I per- 
severed in the patient amiability which I had imposed upon 
myself. I redoubled my gayety and good nature. I sought 
the most opportune subjects: in a word, I manoeuvred so 
adroitly, that at last, whether I had succeeded in destroying 
his suspicions, or whether, choosing between two annoyances, 
he preferred to endure my company rather than to see me 
hovering about his wife, M. Baretty grew sociable. 

A very puerile and very trivial circumstance announced 
to me that we were passing from the state of dull hostility to 
that of truce. And why should I omit this vulgar but char- 
acteristic incident ? Is not the pipe the symbol of peace 
among savages ? and do not many civilized smokers find this 
habit full of poetry? Now, from a pipe to a snuff-box, the 
distance is short, and the descent is small. I ought not to 
have omitted to mention that the jealous husband took snuff: 
he at last decided to offer me some, and I, at the risk of 
sneezing, accepted it ; for it recalled to my mind the disserta- 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 283 

tion of Sganarelle, on snuff considered as an element of con- 
cord, harmony, and sociability. On re-entering the chateau, 
the Corsican and I were on such* good terms, that he proposed 
to me to join him in a hunting excursion the next day. 

No incident worthy of mention occurred during the rest 
of the day. Some significant looks were again exchanged 
between Madame Baretty and me ; but I found no oppor- 
tunity of speaking to her without a witness, and I continued 
to act on my principle, viz., with women, silence is better 
than an insignificant conversation. 

In the evening, when each of us retired, it was Edmond, 
who, in his turn, accompanied me to my chamber. 

" Bravissimo, my dear fellow I " said he, as soon as we were 
alone. " Yesterday evening and this morning you appeared 
to me a little green ; but now I restore to you all my esteem. 
Impossible to angle a husband with more grace and dex- 
terity." 

" You speak of it quite at your ease," replied I. " You do 
not know what it costs me to conduct the thing according to 
the rules of art. If, like me, you were condemned to kill an 
indefinite number of partridges to-morrow " — 

" He goes out hunting, then ? " interrupted Yanois, with sin- 
gular vivacity. 

" That is to say we go out hunting. He proposed to me 
this entertainment, and I had not presence of mind to evade 
it." 

" Do you start early ? " 

" At daybreak." \ 

" At daybreak ! " repeated my friend, his face becoming 
radiant, the cause of which I did not think to inquire. 

" It is not certain that I may not back out," replied I, nod- 
ding my head : " I am very desirous to have a headache to- 
morrow morning." 

" Are you losing your senses ? " cried Yanois in a most pas- 
sionate tone ; ;t partridges to kill ! One would suppose that 
you had poison to take ; and you think I will listen to your 
complaints ! Why, I have played three games of chess a 
day for six months with a husband of my acquaintance. 
There is something that may be called a task. Come, you are 



284 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

a child. Do you wish to re-awaken his distrust ? If you do 
not accompany him to this hunt, he is not the man to go him- 
self; and then what will you have gained ? " 

Again I was forced to acknowledge that my friend was 
right ; and I armed myself with patience for the pleasure-party 
of the next day. 

" Now, my dear friend, be frank," resumed I, approaching 
a more agreeable subject ; " you conversed a long time to-day 
with Madame Baretty. Did you speak of me ? " 

" Of what else should we have spoken ? " replied my friend 
smiling. 

" What did she say ? " 

" A thousand things." 

" But what ? " 

" You know how very difficult it is to recall exactly what 
women say when they have any interest in disguising their 
thoughts. They employ then such delicate expressions, they 
surround themselves with such adroit oratorical precautions, 
they arrive at their end by such ingenious circumlocutions, 
that it is as much as one can do to comprehend the secret 
meaning of their words ; and it is useless to attempt to repro- 
duce them." 

" You have learned, then " — 

" I have learned, that, if you succeed in metamorphosing the 
ferocious captain into a cupid, by means of a bandage artisti- 
cally applied to his eyes, you will have gone more than half 
your way ; but to do that, my dear fellow, you will have to 
kill a good many partridges." 

" I will kill chamois, bears, if necessary," cried I in a sud- 
den transport. 

" Bravo ! cultivate the husband ; that is the essential point. 
Above all, don't disappoint him to-morrow as you just now 
manifested an intention of doing." 

" Make yourself easy : if we are not intimate friends 
already, you shall see that we will be when we return from the 
hunt." 

The next day, at the hour agreed upon, that is to say, at 
daybreak, M. Baretty and I took the field. The chase is, 
they say, the image of war. The old captain of voltigeurs 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 285 

found himself therefore restored to his natural element. To 
see him marching resolutely with his gun on his shoulder, his 
pantaloons in his gaiters, and his head covered with a cap simi- 
lar to the truncated cones of the soldiers of the corps d'afrique, 
one would have said that he was resuming his old profession. 
Partridges to massacre in default of Bedouins had made him 
forget every thing else, even his jealousy. Besides, of whom 
should he have been jealous ? Did he not hold me in reach, 
so to speak, at the muzzle of his gun ? Near him I ceased to 
be dangerous, and consequently I disturbed him no longer. 
In this view, my plan had succeeded. A few days more of 
similar maneuvering, and his suspicions would fall of them- 
selves. So I said to myself to encourage my patience. 

All went well enough at first. Less ferocious than the even- 
ing before, M. Baretty showed from time to time a sort of 
brutal jollity ; there lay his best humor, and I endeavored to 
maintain it by my own amiability. Unfortunately circumstan- 
ces opposed my efforts. The partridges on which we had reck- 
oned were missing ; in place of them, a storm, as violent as it 
was unforseen, overtook u» in the middle of the woods, more 
than two miles from M. Kichomme's house. The foliage, our 
only shelter, gave us little protection ; and we were soon wet 
through to the skin. Misfortunes, they say, never come singly. 
On starting, we had intended to return to breakfast; but the 
pursuit of imaginary game had carried us farther than we 
anticipated. We began to be hungry. The country seemed 
a desert, and was unknown ground to us. To heighten our dis- 
grace, we missed our way. After innumerable marches and 
counter-marches, fate at length took pity on us. We regained 
our path, and two hours later were on our return to the chateau. 
But in what a condition ! Our game-bags empty as well as our 
stomachs ; our clothes torn and soiled ! I have confessed that I 
am not handsome ; I must also confess that I am not one of the 
most robust; and, in the whole course of my life, I had never 
taken so long or so rough a tramp. Towards the end, I no 
longer walked : I dragged myself along. I was harrassed, de- 
moralized, vanquished. I thought of the retreat from Moscow, 
and for the first time I comprehended it. As to the captain, 
he endured our reverses with the patient courage of an old 



286 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

soldier ; and, in spite of his embonpoint, he marched on the 
return with a step as firm as on the departure. 

" It was not your vocation to serve in the voltigeurs," said 
he ironically, remarking my wearied step and my inclination 
to lag behind. 

" The devil take the partridges ! " replied I spitefully. 

" One cannot expect to be lucky every day." continued 
he ; " to-morrow we will take our revenge. 

This mode of consoling me gave me a positive desire to 
strangle the brute who employed it. For fear of exposing 
myself, I held my tongue : he did as much ; and we arrived at 
the chateau without renewing the conversation. The dinner 
hour approached. I made my way in all haste to my chamber, 
for fear of being perceived by the lady of my thoughts in the 
sad plight to which I had been reduced by the walk, the rain, 
and my hunger. I changed my costume from head to foot, 
and endeavored to repair my dejected look. Mazarin, in dy- 
ing, put on rouge ; but I had not this resource, and my sad 
countenance resisted all my efforts to ameliorate it. 

u After all," thought I, " if I have a worn-out look, it will 
be put to the account of passion quite as much as to that of 
fatigue. Perhaps I shall appear to her all the more interest- 
ing." 

Tranquillized by this sagacious reflection, I descended to 
the dining-room, where I found only Madame Richomme, her 
sister, and Vanois. The manner in which all three received 
me was singular enough. My compagnon de voyage came from 
one end of the room to the other to meet me, and pressed my 
hand with a warmth which seemed to express the liveliest 
gratitude. Nevertheless, to my knowledge at least, I had ren- 
dered him no service. Madame Baretty bestowed upon me 
an enchanting smile, which resembled a return of thanks. 
What had this charming woman to thank me for ? Madame 
Richomme let fall upon me the most ironical, the most dis- 
dainful, the most contemptuous of her glances. What crime 
had I committed towards this usually amiable creature ? 
Under other circumstances, I should have been anxious to 
discover the meaning of this triple enigma ; but at this 
moment all my thoughts and all my sentiments were mastered 



the lightning-rod. 287 

by a sensation eminently trivial : if my curiosity spoke, my 
appetite cried out, and I had to obey its vehement calls before 
any thing else. 

While devouring my part of a succulent dinner, I was 
devoured in my turn by an indefinable discontent. I recapitu- 
lated the little events accomplished for two days. What step 
had I taken ? What obstacle overthrown ? What triumph 
obtained ? For a practical man, what value was there in a 
few glances dazzling as the lightning, but as evanescent ? To 
judge of things without illusion, I had made no progress from 
the first moment. Under pain of falling into self-contempt, I 
was bound to change my tactics, and to employ more effica- 
cious means than the exclusively prudential manoeuvres to 
which I had thus far had recourse. 

After dinner, instead of following the rest of the company 
into the garden, I ascended stealthily to my chamber. There, 
inspired by the beautiful eyes of Madame Baretty, and, if all 
must be told, by the excellent wine I had just been drinking, 
I sat myself to the composition of a most eloquent epistle, in 
which I demonstrated triumphantly, First the grossness, the 
vulgarity, the brutality, in a word the unworthiness, of the old 
captain of voltigeurs ; second, the rare wit the divine grace, 
the irresistible charms, of the angelic being whom an unjust 
destiny had given to this barbarian for a wife ; third, the 
devotion, the discretion, the respect, the love, in short, of the 
sensible man who held the pen. 

These three main points well established, the consequence 
deduced itself. Unless she was as unjust as she was lovely, 
and as cruel as she was charming, Madame Baretty must per- 
mit me to adore her. In conclusion, I begged her to confirm 
the language of her eyes by a word, a single word ! and I took 
care not to forget the exclamation point, which, at the close 
of a passionate letter, looks excellently well. 

My note finished, and reduced to the smallest possible form, 
I descended to the drawing-room, where I found the whole 
household reassembled. The whist party was formed ; Madame 
Richomme there taking the place of Edmond, who was playing 
ecarte with the captain. Madame Baretty, seated at the 
piano, was playing a fantasie by Chopin. The opportunity 



288 THE LIGHTNING-ROD, 

was more favorable than I had expected, and I hastened to 
seize it. Approaching tlie piano with a careless air, with one 
hand I turned the leaf of the music at the proper time, and 
with the other I boldly placed my note on the keys. Without 
losing the time, without missing a single note, the charming 
musician snatched the paper away amidst a rattle of demi- 
semi-quavers, and concealed it so quickly that I myself could 
not guess what had become of it. 

From the manner in which my note had been received, I 
had no doubt that on the next day I should receive an answer. 
I was deceived. When I again met Madame Baretty, I inter- 
rogated in vain her beautiful eyes, usually so eloquent; they 
remained mute, and insisted on avoiding mine. I saw, it is 
true, in this unaccustomed severity, only one of those little 
artifices that women sometimes employ in order to increase 
the value of a favor by causing it to be longed for ; but, if I 
easily explained Madame Baretty's reserve, I had more diffi- 
culty in comprehending the change that had come over the 
manners of her husband. The surly roughness of the captain 
had given place to a sort of affected amenity ; his hedge-hog 
countenance grinned benignly; and, with some good will, one 
might take this grin for a smile. He walked slowly, spoke 
gently, agreed with everybody, and wiped his nose noiselessly. 
Never, in a w T ord, was there so sudden a metamorphosis. M. 
Kichomme himself was struck by it. 

61 On what grass has your husband trodden?" asked he 
of his sister-in-law : " he is a perfect sheep this morning." 

Instead of answering, Madame Baretty smiled languidly, 
and raised her eyes to heaven. 

After breakfast, the captain came to me good-humoredly : 
" Well, Monsieur Duranton ! " said he familiarly, " the weather 
is superb again. Have you still a desire to go the Grindel- 
wald ? " 

The day before I had spoken vaguely of my wish to visit 
the glaciers of the Oberland. 

" To make such an excursion agreeable there ought to be 
at least two in the party," replied I, without foreseeing the 
embarrassment into which this imprudent reply would cast me. 

" That is just my opinion," resumed the veteran, offering 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 289 

me his snuff-box. " I have never been to the Grindelwald ; 
if you will, we will make this little trip together." 

I so little expected this friendly proposition, that at first I 
was struck dumb with surprise. I glanced mechanically at 
Madame Baretty, who was standing behind her husband. By 
a prompt and imperious look, the meaning of which it was 
impossible to mistake, she said to me " accept." 

She doubtless had reasons for giving me such an order, 
which she reserved for future explanations ; but, in the first 
place, it was necessary to obey her. I did so, while cursing 
the beauties of nature from the bottom of my heart. 

" I shall be delighted to have you for a companion," replied 
I, with as smiling a look as it was possible for me to put on. 

" In that case," continued the captain, " what hinders us 
from setting out to-day, immediately ? It is only noon : by two 
o'clock we shall be at Flenn, where we will leave our carriage. 
If the boat which runs regularly has already gone, we shall 
easily find another. We will dine at Untersen, and we will 
push our reconnoissance as far as Lauterbrunnen, where we 
will sleep. To-morrow," continued he with a strange smile, 
to which I paid little attention at the moment, " to-morrow, 
he who lives shall see ! " 

M To-morrow," said M. Bichomme, who was present at the 
conversation, " you will go up to Grindelwald ; and, after vis- 
iting the glaciers, you will descend to Meyringen by the 
Scheidegly. Your journey is all marked out, even to your 
return by the Lake of Brientz. You can be back here by 
day after to-morrow evening ; but I advise you to take one 
day more.. Our mountains are rough " — 

" And M. Duranton has not an Alpine foot," interrupted 
the captain, with an air of condescension. 

It was arranged that we should make our preparations for 
departure in half an hour. I went up sadly to my chamber, 
and threw pell-mell some clothes into a little haversack. 
Before the expiration of the half hour, a servant came to 
announce that the carriage which was to take us to Thun was 
ready, and that my companion was waiting for me. On the 
porch I found Madame Bichomme, who was looking smilingly 
at her brother-in-law, already seated in the carriage. I 
19 



290 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

saluted her as I passed, and expressed briefly my desire to see 
her again soon. I was never more sincere. I wished also to 
bid adieu to Madame Baretty, but the captain did not allow 
me time. 

" I have been waiting for you a quarter of an hour," cried 
he impatiently. 

I sprang briskly into the carriage, and in a moment the 
horses started off at full trot. 

During this first day, we followed exactly the itinerary 
traced by my companion. After crossing the lake of Thun, 
and dining badly at Unterseen, we traversed, on horseback, 
the narrow valley of Lauterbrunnen. At eight o'clock in the 
evening, seated in front of the inn, together with some other 
travellers, we smoked some excellent cigars by moonlight, in 
sight of the cascade of Stanbach. Fatigued perhaps by the 
attempts at amiability which he had made in the morning, 
M. Baretty had become quite taciturn, and I accommodated 
myself to this silence which left me at liberty to muse. We 
retired early; for we were to start at daybreak for the end of 
our pilgrimage. My ill humor did not disturb my sleep. I 
was still sleeping, and the sun had hardly begun to break 
through the thick fog spread over the valley, when the piti- 
less captain knocked rudely at my chamber door. 

u Up, and en route!" cried he, just as if he were giving 
orders to a company of voltigeurs. 

I jumped out of bed; and, dressing myself while yawning, 
I rejoined my companion. He was waiting for me before the 
door of the inn, a cigar in his mouth, a travelling bag on his 
back, and in his hand a long staff pointed with iron at one 
end, and terminated at the other by a chamois horn. 

" Where are the horses ? " asked I, surprised to see him 
equipped in this manner. 

^ The horses 1 " replied he sneering ; " dispensed with. We 
must have variety in travelling. Yesterday we travelled in a 
carriage, in a boat, and on horseback; to-day we go on foot."* 

I regarded with a melancholy eye the almost perpendicular 
walls of the immense gorge, at the bottom of which we were 
standing ; and, in .thinking that I was condemned to climb them 
on foot, I felt leg weary in anticipation. 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 291 

u It seems to me," I ventured to say, u that we are going to 
break our backs uselessly ; while by taking horses " — 

" I have not served in the cavalry/' interrupted the captain 
in a sharp tone ; u horseback riding fatigues me, and march- 
ing gives me an appetite." 

To such reasons, what could I answer ? 

" I do not perceive our guide," continued I, seeing that my 
amiable companion was beginning to move. 

" A guide ! for what purpose V " replied he, without stop- 
ping : " the road from Lauterbrunnen to Grindelwald is as 
much frequented as the road of the Bois de Boulogne." 

This assertion, doubtless, was not one of those which it is 
impossible to refute ; but what would have been the use of 
contradicting an obstinate person to whom I owed so much 
consideration ? I renounced the guide as I had renounced the 
horse ; and, passing my arms through the straps of my haver- 
sack, I provided myself with a staff like the captain's. We 
set out at last, both in silence. The steepness of the ascents 
which we had to climb was not favorable to conversation ; 
besides we were smoking, he from habit, I to neutralize the 
sharp humidity of the fog which enveloped us. Providence, 
which watches, they say, over the drunk, protects also the 
imprudent. Against all probability, we did not lose our way ; 
and. after several hours of the most laborious ascension, we 
arrived safe and sound at Grindelwald. Until then, although 
I had spoken more than once of making a halt, M. Baretty 
had always refused to do it. 

" You shall rest at the glacier," he had replied, every time 
with a smile, the sullen expression of which did not strike me 
till afterwards. 

At the inn of Grindelwald, we found a passable breakfast, 
but not the rest on which I had reckoned, and of which my 
companion must have had as much need as I. My last cup 
of tea was hardly swallowed, and I was trying to make a bed 
of my chair by leaning the back of it against a corner of the 
sulle-a-manger, when the devilish veteran rose from the table, 
and put on his haversack. 

" To the glacier ! " cried he, in a harsh voice, beside which 
the barking of a dog would have seemed to me full of mel- 
ody. 



292 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

"Are you made of iron, then ? " said I in a pitiful tone, 
without making any show of stirring : " let me sleep an hour " 

" You shall sleep at the glacier," replied he, emphasizing 
these words strangely. 

" A droll bed ! " thought I ; "it is plain that this brave 
man began his career in the Russian campaign." 

I had anticipated that this little pleasure-trip would be a 
season of penitence for me. I submitted, therefore, to my 
destiny, and arose, painfully dragging my aching limbs one 
after the other. 

" Let us go, since you wish it," said I with a forced smile ; 
" but why load ourselves with baggage ? shall we not return 
this way ? " 

" Leave your bag if you think proper," replied M. Baretty ; 
" I keep mine. I walk better when I have something on my 
back." 

The assertion appeared to me absurd, and under other cir- 
cumstances I should not have let it pass ; but contradiction 
requires a certain physical energy of which I felt myself 
completely deprived. 

Arrived at the border of the glacier, we stopped an instant. 
From the place where we stood, we had an admirable view 
of the whole of that curious and magnificent picture. I had 
no other desire than to stretch myself out on the ground, and 
abandon myself to contemplation, the only pleasure which is 
consistent with weariness of body or of mind. But my com- 
panion had decided otherwise. 

" Let us go down upon the glacier," said he suddenly, join- 
ing the act to the word. 

I followed him in silence, and we were soon beyond the 
limit where most tourists stop. M. Baretty walked over the 
ice as if it had been a highway. For my part, I kept a good 
countenance ; though occasionally, some crevasses put my firm- 
ness to the proof. Notwithstanding his embonpoint, the cap- 
tain, as I have observed, was Mthe and active : at fifty years 
he was still a worthy voltigeur. It was an amusement for me 
only to see him, armed with his pointed stick, leaping reso- 
lutely over the gaping crevasses, which I had then somewhat 
less pleasure in leaping myself. We walked a long time in 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 293 

this manner, across a hundred abysses, some of which, only to 
look into them in passing, gave me a touch of vertigo. In the 
midst of this chaos, my imagination was exalted. Notwith- 
standing the very life-like and unpoetical appearance of the 
fat man who walked before me, I compared myself to Dante, 
following Virgil into the ninth circle of the infernal regions, 
where the traitors are plunged into the ice. This fine revery 
was rudely interrupted by a false step which just missed 
sending me to the bottom of a pit, beside which, the well of 
Grinelle would have appeared a very insignificant hole. I 
felt a cold sweat moistening my forehead, and was forced to sit 
down ; for my head was dizzy, and my legs gave way under 
me. 

" Halloa ! where the deuse are we going ? " cried I, when 
1 was a little recovered from this emotion. 

M. Baretty turned round. 

" Are you afraid ? " . said he, with a sneer which seemed 
to me odious. 

" I am not a chamois," replied I, dryly ; " go and break your 
neck, if it is agreeable to you ; I do not take a step farther." 

The captain cast a look on all sides as if to explore the 
character of the place. This examination was easy. In the 
distance, the granite peaks surrounding the upper hem of the 
glacier, above our heads the sky, under our feet a petrified 
sea : that was all. Around us solitude and silence. Not a 
living creature within reach of sight or hearing. We could 
have believed that the earth had no other inhabitants. 

" All right," said M. Baretty, returning on his steps, " for 
what remains to be done we are as well off here as further 
on." 

" What remains to be done ? " asked I, ingenuously. 

" You are about to see," replied he with a jocose manner. 

He took off his haversack, placed it on the ice, and began 
to undo the strings. I followed with some curiosity these 
preparations, the object of which I thought I understood at 
once. The captain had no contempt for the bottle. He had, 
doubtless, thought that a sample of the excellent wines which 
we had drank at his brother-in-law's house would lose none of 
its savor for being tasted on the open glacier. The idea 



294 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

seemed to me ingenious and the precaution praiseworthy. I 
made my mouth ready for the agreeable liquid, whether it was 
Clos-Vougeot, Chambertin, or Marsalla, when, instead of the 
bottle-neck which I expected to see peeping out, I caught a 
glimpse of a narrow, flat box, the appearance of which all of 
a sudden gave my ideas a rough shock, and fairly took away 
my thirst. 

The captain, having taken out of his bag this piece of furni- 
ture, opened it by means of a very delicate key, and presented 
to my view two magnificent duelling pistols with all their 
accessories. 

" You comprehend the apologue ? " said he, looking at me 
full in the face. 

The triviality of this speech did not impair its sanguinary 
meaning. The comedy was turning into a melodrama : I 
summoned to my aid my sang-froid. 

" You wish to make an experiment in acoustics ? " replied I, 
in the most natural tone it was possible for me to take : " the 
condensation of the atmosphere acts strongly on sound, and, 
at the height where we are, we ought to obtain quite a 
curious effect." 

" It has nothing to do with acoustics, nor with music, nor 
with physic," replied the jealous husband brutally ; " its pur- 
pose is to see whether you will look into the mouth of a pistol 
with as much coolness as you exhibit in ogling women." 

" What do you mean by that ? " said I, affecting surprise. 

" I mean by it that we have both arrived at the glacier, 
and that only one of us will go away from it." 

" But, my dear captain " — 

" But, my dear monsieur, it is precisely so." 

" It seems to me, that, among people of courage, before 
cutting throats, one explains himself." 

" Let us explain, then ; it will not take long : I am not one 
of your Parisian husbands ; I am of the Corsican race. Do 
you understand ? It is possible that I may appear to you very 
ridiculous, but that makes no difference to me. I am jealous, 
and I do not conceal it. It is a weakness, it is a folly, it is 
whatever you please ; but it is a fact. The man who seeks 
to please my wife becomes, at the very instant, my mortal 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 295 

enemy as much as if he had given me a blow in the face ; and 
you are that man." 

" I, captain ? " cried I, clasping my hands. 

" You, monsieur, you," replied the jealous man, who, while 
continuing to jerk out inarticulate words much like the growl- 
ings of a wild boar, seized one of the pistols, and began delib- 
erately to load it. 

The catastrophe was imminent, and there was not a minute 
to lose in order to prevent it. 

" Monsieur, two words only," said I, in a tone which I 
endeavored to render calm and dignified : " you accuse me of 
having sought to please Madame Baretty. To that I reply, 
that I should be a blind man if the eminent merit of Madame 
Baretty had not produced ou me the effect which it produces 
on all who have the honor to know her : but, from a reserved and 
respectful admiration to a sentiment at which you have a right 
to take offence, the distance is great, it seems to me ; and even 
that sentiment, should it exist, so long as it is not manifested, 
could not become the subject of an altercation. There may 
be an injury in a deed, but not in a thought." 

" You reason admirably," replied the captain, feeling in his 
pocket ; " do you require deeds ? Here they are." 

At the same moment, he raised his hand to the height of 
my chin, and showed me, between his thumb and finger, a 
little paper, in which it was impossible for me not to recognize 
the eloquent epistle which I had written a day or two before. 

The thrust was as severe as it was unforeseen, and I had 
not the address to parry it. 

a I do not perceive," said I, stammering, " what relation 
that paper can have " — 

u That letter is from you," interrupted M. Baretty imperi- 
ously. " I do not concern myself about the impertinent 
manner in which you there speak of me ; that item will be 
settled in the general account. But I have to show you how 
well I am informed. The other evening, hoping, doubtless, 
that my wife would take this note, you fastened it to her 
dress with a pin. 

" With a pin," cried I, overwhelmed with amazement. 

" It was not she who found it ; it was I : she not only has 



296 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

not read it, but she does not even suspect that it exists. You 
have your return now for your expenditure of eloquence. 
The quitf-pro-quo is droll enough, is it not ? " 

While the veteran was thus expressing himself with an air 
of crushing irony and the most evident sincerity, I experienced 
one of those hallucinations which make one doubt whether he 
is awake or asleep. It was some time before I comprehended 
that the singular variation given to the history of my letter 
was nothing else than a black treachery, of which the captain's 
wife was the author and I the victim. At last, however, I 
recognized this cruel and mortifying truth. 

" Well, monsieur," resumed the captain, seeing that, instead 
of replying, I kept a mournful silence, " will you deny that 
this letter is from your hand ? " 

" I deny nothing, monsieur," replied I, with a bitter smile ; 
" I accept the responsibility of the note and of the pin too," 
continued T, with a sneer. " Here, then, the discussion comes 
to a point. I acknowledge myself the author of a letter 
which you regard as an outrage and for which you demand 
satisfaction." 

" Precisely so," said M. Baretty, ramming a ball into the 
barrel of one of the pistols. 

" I am ready to give you the reparation which you demand ; 
but I do not feel bound to submit to the extraordinary 
arrangement which you have chosen. I do not fight without 
witnesses." 

> " Allow me," responded the captain without discontinuing 
his warlike preparations : "we are agreed on the main point, 
that is the essential thing ; as to the details, I believe you 
incapable of quibbling about a little irregularity which pecu- 
liar considerations impose upon me. I know that Bichomme 
has told you what happened to me last year at Bareges: 
three months' imprisonment on account of a most regular 
duel. That was hard. Therefore I have resolved that I will 
not be caught in that way a second time, and that justice shall 
no longer thrust its nose into my affairs. Witnesses babble, 
and the result is that the king's attorney-general interferes. 
To avoid all annoyance to either of us, this is what I have 
contrived : do you see those two crevasses ? they are wide 



THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 297 

enough to swallow an elephant ; that is just what we want. 
There are about twenty-five paces between them, a good dis- 
tance. You shall place yourself on the edge of this one ; I 
will stand on the edge of that one. We will draw lots for the 
first fire, and we will fire alternately until there shall be a 
final result. There are ten chances to one that the man who 
shall be hit will fall into the crevasse behind him. So much 
the better then for him if he is killed immediately. In any 
case, his disappearance will pass for one of those accidents 
which sometimes happen in the glaciers. You understand, 
now, why I did not wish to take a guide ? " 

M. Baretty continued to enlarge with the most frightful 
tranquillity upon the advantages of this ingenious plan, which 
struck me as worthy of a cannibal ; but I listened no longer. 
His words had just recalled to my mind a recollection, the 
effect of which was such that I can scarcely describe it. I 
remembered that on a visit at Chamouny, some years before, 
I had heard related the tragical story of an English traveller. 
This unfortunate man had fallen into a crevasse, and, about 
three years afterwards, had re-appeared, very well preserved, 
at the source of the Aveyron, which serves as the excretory 
canal of the glacier. Lamentable legend, to which, perhaps, 
I was about to furnish an appendix ! This idea seized upon 
me with the grip of a vice. I felt the frightful agony of the 
miserable being precipitated alive into one of those chasms 
which opened their greedy jaws around me. I saw myself at 
a depth of some hundreds of feet arrested in my fall by 
the gradual contraction of the crevasse ; I felt myself slowly 
ground between two mountains, whose power of compression 
would make the irresistible clasp of a boa-constrictor seem 
feeble. At the mere thought of it, I was suffocating, I was 
stifling. In this fearful moment, considerations of human 
respect fell flat before the animal instinct which leads all cre- 
ated beings to seek their own preservation. Till then I had 
remained seated on the ice in front of the captain. With a 
bound, inspired by frenzy, I sprang up ; with one hand I 
snatched from him the pistol which he still held ] with the 
other I picked up the one he had just loaded, and I hurled 
them both with all my might over the glacier; with a kick I 



298 THE LIGHTNING-ROD. 

sent the staff which he had used to the bottom of a crevasse ; 
and, by the aid of my own, I leaped so energetically, that, in 
a few seconds, I had put two or three respectable chasms 
between my ferocious enemy and me. 

" Coward ! blackguard ! " shrieked M. Baretty, when the 
stupor into which this stunning manoeuvre had plunged him 
permitted him to speak. 

We were fifty paces apart, he had no more weapons, and 
without his staff it was almost impossible for him to cross the 
crevasses which separated us. I stopped now, and, turning 
round, — 

" I am neither a coward nor a blackguard," replied I 
majestically. " You know my name. I reside in Paris, rue 
Trevise, No. 8. I am going back there, and you will find me 
at any hour. We will cut each other's throats whenever you 
please, but on condition that it is done on civilized ground. 
If you kill me, I intend to repose in good vegetable earth, 
and not in this ice, where I should look like a preserved lob- 
ster. Don't try to get away without your staff, for you would 
certainly break your neck. I am going to send you a guide." 

Instead of listening to the furious apostrophes which the 
captain continued to address to me, I resumed my leaps, and 
traversed the glacier with an agility of which I should have 
supposed myself incapable. I descended straightway to the 
inn of Grindelwald, whence, faithful to my promise, I sent a 
guide in search of my companion, who, according to my 
account, had missed his way on the glacier. Then, without 
stopping to take breath, I rushed with a gymnastic step over 
the road to Lauterbrunnen, which place I fell upon like an 
avalanche. My lassitude had disappeared as I thought of 
the crevasses which I had escaped. I felt as though I had 
wings. 

At the inn of Lauterbrunnen, I stopped for the first time to 
reflect on my singular adventure. What motive had led 
Madame Baretty to cause my letter to fall into the hands of 
her husband ? What was the explanation of her conduct ? 
I was completely mystified for a moment ; but, all of a sud- 
den, a theory occurred to me which grew so rapidly in my 
mind, from a mere suspicion to a certainty, that I forth- 



THE DOUBLE PAIN. 299 

with adopted it as the true one. Calling for pen and 
paper, I wrote a letter to be sent to Vanois, in which, after 
relating to him the scene of the glacier, I added, " It was a 
bright idea in you, Edmond, to make me your lightning-rod 
to draw off the jealous rage of M. Baretty ? Am I to give 
the whole credit to you, or is the invention partly due to 
madame ? Certainly you have both played your parts well. 
Make the most of your time, for the captain (if he has not 
gone to the bottom of a crevasse) will be home again to-mor- 
row. Be on the lookout for another friend to utilize. Make 
my apologies to the Richomme family, not forgetting Madame 
Baretty ; for I go direct to Paris, without taking leave of any- 
body. When you see M. Baretty, say to him for me a thou- 
sand amiable things, and give him my address, in case he 
should have forgotten it. At the Bois de Vincennes or at the 
Bois de Boulogne, I shall be his man whenever he chooses. You 
know where I am to be found in Paris ; and I shall be glad to 
see you when you return to that city, especially if you bring 
with you my briska and baggage." 

The next day, I was well advanced on my way to Paris. I 
carried from the Canton of Berne a lesson by which I have 
profited. I distrust now women's looks ; to make amends, I 
always believe their words. Sceptical persons will say, per- 
haps, that something is yet wanting for my instruction. 



THE DOUBLE PAIN. 

My heart doth own a double fear, 

A double pain, a double sigh ; 
The one when you are absent, dear, 

The other when you're by. 

At seeing you, my heart doth mourn 
With love that cannot find relief ; 

At missing you, my heart is torn 
With all the bitter pangs of grief. 

And now I shed the burning tear, 
And now I heave the useless sigh : 

The one when you are absent, dear, 
The other when you're by ! 

Florence McCarthy. 



ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY.* 



CHAPTER I. 

WAITING FOR THE SHIP. 

" The stars are with the voyager, 

Wherever he may sail ; 
The moon is constant to her time; 

The sun will never fail, 
But follow, follow round the world, 

The green earth and the sea ; 
So love is with the lover's heart 

Wherever he may be." — Hood. 

" When Britain first, at Heaven's command, 

Arose from out the azure main, 
This was the charter of the land, 

And guardian angels sung the strain : 
Rule Britannia, Britannia rule the waves; 
Britons never shall be slaves." 

So sang, or rather growled, old Matthew Pengelly, as he 
paced along the cliffs, telescope in hand, looking out upon the 
lowering sky and stormy sea. " Old Matthew," he was famil- 
iarly called by the good folks of Looe and its environs ; but 
old he was not, spite of his gray hairs and weather-beaten 
face. He was barely forty, though a casual observer would 
have set him down for fifty at least ; but Matthew had weath- 
ered many a storm and seen many a sorrow, and had grown 
in looks, if not in heart, old before his time. He was known 
far and wide as the bravest and trustiest of the little band of 
coast-guard men stationed in that sequestered nook ; and many 
a shipwrecked mariner and storm-beaten sailor, driven to what 

* In this story, which appeared many years prior to the publication 
of Tennyson's " Enoch Arden," the reader will recognize the germ of 
that beautiful domestic idyl. 
300 



ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 301 

seemed certain death, could tell with gratitude how the in- 
trepid fellows on shore, under the guidance of his clear head 
and skilful hand, had been, under heaven, the means of sav- 
ing their lives. Matthew had never married, to the surprise 
of every one who knew him : he lived with a sister older 
than himself, and an orphan girl whom they had brought up. 

Twelve years before, when he had been in the service but 
a little time, a terrible storm drove a small coasting vessel 
ashore on the reefs below Downderry, between Plymouth and 
Looe ; and Matthew, at the risk of his life, had saved a little 
child, the only rescued creature, from the pitiless sea. She 
was but six years old, and her father and mother both were 
drowned. Matthew took her home ; and when he rose, a 
gray-haired man, from a terrible illness brought on by the 
peril of that awful night, little Annie Marshall was running 
about their humble home, a veritable gleam of sunshine in 
the dulness of their life. She had no friends that they could 
find out ; and they had kept her, to find, in her gentle care and 
grateful service, bountiful recompense for all that their benev- 
olence had done for her. She was a pretty, fair girl, with a 
certain air of refinement about her which accorded well with 
her delicate features and slight form ; and she was secretly 
envied by all the girls, and openly admired by all the lads in 
the little town. But Annie had no heart to give any one, it 
was gone out of her keeping ; though only herself and the 
happy possessor of it knew her secret. 

David Batley was the son of a fisherman, who lived in the 
next cottage to the Pengellys ; and, being but a few years 
older than the orphan girl, they had played together as chil- 
dren, and fallen in love with each other as lad and lass. He 
was at sea now. With his growing love had grown ambition 
too ; and he wanted to make more money than he could gather 
at his trade. His parents had sorrowed over his leaving them 
at first, but the simple-hearted dwellers by the sea, who draw 
their daily bread from the deep waters, are used to partings 
like this : the ocean to them is a high road to life and inde- 
pendence ; and they consign their best and dearest to its keep- 
ing, with honest prayers and subdued sorrow. But David 
was coming home now from a^ long voyage, — might be ex- 



302 ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 

pected any time : he had arrived safely in Liverpool, and from 
thence he had written to say that he was going to give an old 
acquaintance a hand in his schooner, and that they should be 
at Looe in a few days, wind and weather permitting. Annie's 
heart beat high with hope and expectation. David would 
tell Matthew and his sister of their love, and she should be 
his wife. Her head was full of bright visions for the future 
on this stormy evening, as she tripped along the cliff road to 
where Matthew paced up and down, singing to the sea and 
sky. 

Now Matthew had a secret, too, which Annie in her sim- 
plicity had no suspicion of: he loved her, this rugged coast- 
guardsman, with his rough speech and weather-beaten face, 
— loved her with all his great honest heart ; but, with all his 
bravery, he lacked the courage to tell her of if. She was in 
his thoughts now, as he mused and sang, and looked seaward 
to where the bright gleam from the Eddystone shone fitfully 
over the troubled sea. " It's coming up stiffish," he mur- 
mured, " right from the sou-west. I'm glad it's not Dick 
Hanway's watch to-night ; he's getting past his work, he is. 
Why, Annie, lass, is that you ? " 

a Yes, it's I," said the girl, who had come up close behind 
him. " I've brought your things ; see." 

She held up a little basket and a woollen comforter as she 
spoke. " Auntie Joan was afraid I should be blown away ; 
but I would come. I like the wild wind and the dashing sea, 
though it did take my father and mother from me," she added, 
with a sadder look coming over her bright young face. 

" But it gave you to me, Annie, instead," said the coast- 
guardsman, drawing her out of the wind into a sheltered 
nook in the rock of the cliff. " Sit here a minute, dear, I 
want to talk to you. You are not sorry I took you from the 
waves, are you ? " 

" Sorry ! " she exclaimed. " Why, Uncle Matthew, what 
are you thinking of? Has not my life been one long sun- 
shine ? Does not every wave that comes lapping on to the 
beach yonder speak to me of you, and all that you have done 
for me ? You and auntie have spoiled me ; you know you 
have." 



ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 303 

" Don't, Annie, don't," he whispered, as she threw her arms 
round his neck, and pressed her soft cheek to his. " Sit down 
by me, darling, and let me tell you all that's in my heart, if 
it's not too full to let me speak. Do I look so very old to you, 
Annie ? " 

" Why, what a funny question, uncle." 

" Don't call me that, dear ; we only call old people uncle 
in Cornwall, you know ; and I do not want you to think me 
old. I want you to think of me as some one you could love 
may be ; some one who would lay down his life, if dying 
would make you happy. I am not crazy, my lass, don't look 
scared at me ; but the love that's been in my heart for all the 
years I've had you in my house has found a voice at last. 
Annie, I love you ! Will you be my wife ? " 

" Your wife ! " 

She could hardly utter the words, so stunned was she by 
the unexpected avowal ; and her heart turned cold and sick. 

" Yes ; my wife," he replied. u Hold hard a bit, my darl- 
ing, as I've watched grow up and waited for till my heart 
seemed fit to burst. Hold hard if you're going to say me nay ; 
let me have the happy hope that fills my breast for a little 
longer yet : it has been to me like yonder beacon light, the 
one glimpse of brightness to keep me in the right way." 

Annie did not speak, but she trembled from head to foot 
with agitation. What should she say ? What should she do ? 
To Matthew Pengelly she owed her life and all that made 
life happy ; he was good and true ; and in his tranquil home 
there would be peace and protection. But David ! He who 
was even now on the sea, speeding home to her with joy and 
hope in his heart, — what would it be to him ? She was on 
the horns of a dilemma, poor girl, and knew not how to act. 
Matthew felt her shaking, and drew her close to him. 

" I've frightened you, little one," he said, in a strangely 
tender voice. " I'm rough in my ways, and blunt in my 
speech, and may be I've been too sudden for you ; but I 
love you tender and true, — I do, indeed, dear ; and I've 
watched and waited for many a long year for the minute 
when I could clasp you to. my breast, and call you wife ; and 
I may now, mayn't I, darling ? " 



304 ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 

" Stop a bit," she said, breathlessly, " Let me think a little ; 
it's so sudden, I " — 

" Ay, that's it, — I've been sudden, — think over it, dear ; 
I think you'll say yes. I've watched you many a time, with 
your loving ways, and listened to your pretty voice ; and I've 
said to myself, ' Of course, she'll love me when I ask her ; 
she can't know any one else that'll be to her what I will. 
And you don't, do you, darling V ' Oh, speak to me, Annie I 
Speak, if it's only to dash out the life and hope that fill my 
breast ; or if you can't say any thing, if you're frightened and 
shy like, just slip your hand into mine, and let your dumb 
fingers speak for you." 

" I'm not fit," faltered the poor girl. " I never thought of 
this : I shouldn't make you a good wife, Matthew." 

" Time'll show that, dear. Is it a bargain ? " 

She made no answer, except to put her hand shyly into his 
brown palm ; it was well it was too dark for him to see her 
white face. He gave a gasp, which was almost a sob of joy ; 
but when he would have folded her in his arms she shrank 
back with a slight shiver. 

" Let me go," she pleaded. " Let me go home to Auntie 
Joan." 

M Not auntie any more, dear," he said, tenderly adjusting 
her cloak. " She'll be your sister from this time. Go home, 
my birdie, you're all trembling, — go home, and pray that 
yonder coming storm may do no harm to any poor soul at sea." 

It was a strange betrothal, — the flashing lightning played 
upon Annie's face as she turned away, and the rumble of the 
thunder drowned the tender words that her lover sent after. 
Her lover ! The dashing sea seemed to roar it into her ears, 
and the whistling wind to shriek it around her head as she 
hurried along. Matthew Pengelly her lover ! soon to be her 
husband, and David coming back over the sea hoping to call 
her his own. It was a strange dilemma for a young girl to be 
in ; one of those sudden turns of fortune's wheel which dashes 
the cup of happiness from the lips, and places the bitter 
draught of duty there instead. And she would do her duty, 
— she would give Matthew all her obedience, her devotion ; 
but her love, oh, never ! no that, she must bury forever deep 
in her own heart ! 



ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 305 

Matthew looked long and earnestly after her as she went 
slowly away, his heart beating high with joy. What mattered 
to him the stormy sea, the cloudy sky, and the prospect of a 
night of discomfort out of doors ? Annie had promised to be 
his without a murmur, without a word. 

" Ay," he said to himself, " without a word ; she never made 
any fuss. I wish she'd kissed me though ; she was so quiet 
and shy. Eh, my darling, I'll soon break her of that. What 
have I done that I should be so happy ? Thank God for it I" 
and he reverently lifted his cap in a moment of grateful joy, 
and sent up a heartfelt thanksgiving for his new happiness. 
The sky grew darker and darker, and the sea lashed itself 
into white foam on the rocks below him ; but he heeded it not 
in his happy dream, till the sound of a gun came booming 
over the water. Then the stern voice of duty came back 
again, and the lover was forgotten. 

" A ship ! " he muttered, " and coming right in, by the 
sound ! Lord help 'em ! " 

While he spoke, another gun flashed and roared ; and a 
moment afterwards a blue light gleamed out from the vessel, 
and he saw her drifting right in. She came upon the pitiless 
rocks with her helpless crew, — at his very feet it seemed, 
she was so near. To fire the little beacon, always kept ready 
to alarm the town, was the work of a moment ; and, ere he 
had time to take any further measures, hurrying feet came to- 
wards him through the darkness, and a Babel of voices rose upon 
the wind. Half the population of the place were astir, ready 
to help, — the men to risk their lives if need be, the women 
to succor and restore any who might be saved. It was no 
uncommon scene on those rocks, with the wind in that quar- 
ter. Boats were not to be thought of; but the station was 
rich in the possession of all the appliances for saving life from 
shipwreck, and the lines and ropes were soon in readiness. 

" What's the ship ? " said an old man, the father of David 
Batley, pressing forward. " For God's sake, tell me ! " 

" I doubt she's the ' Good Intent,' " said another, in a low 
tone. " It's a pity the old man's here, poor soul ! " 

" The ' Good Intent ! ' " said Annie, who had come out with 
Joan Pengelly, and stood clinging to her arm. " Don't say 
20 



306 ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 

that ! And yet, better so, better so ; he's on board, and he'll 
die." 

The man stared at her in wonder, at her wild face and 
strange words ; and Matthew came to her side. 

" Annie, dear," he said, gently, " you should not have come 
here. Such sights are not for the likes of you. Please God, 
we'll save them. I'm going to fire the rocket, and I never 
missed my aim yet ; and we'll bring off your old playmate to 
dance at our wedding. So cheer up, lass, and help me with 
your prayers." 

Annie clung to Joan's side in an agony of fear, as amid 
breathless silence the rocket went whizzing through the air, 
and an answering shout told that it had been well aimed. 
Then they gave back shout for shout as they paid out the line, 
and ere long felt it tighten in their grasp. Then the cradle 
was hooked on, and lowered ; and they lent themselves with a 
will to pull it up. Slowly and heavily it came with its living 
burden, — a man, a woman, and a little boy. 

A few breathless questions asked and answered, and the 
basket was lowered again, this time in breathless silence ; for 
they heard that their young townsman was badly hurt and 
unable to move, and that two out of the little crew were gone 
forever. Some one must go down, but who ? The ship was 
beginning to break up, and it was a chance if he who went 
ever came back again. Old Jonathan Batley threw himself 
at Matthew Pengelly's feet, sobbing the tearless sobs of old 
age. 

" My boy ! my boy ! " he murmured. " Fetch my boy for 
his mother's sake ! " 

" I will, Heaven helping me," he said, solemnly. " Bear a 
hand, mates, and lower quietly : I'm a good weight." 

He turned for a moment to Annie : her self-control had 
entirely deserted her ; and she was struggling frantically with 
Joan, as though she would have thrown herself into the sea. 

" Let me go," she was saying. " If he can't be saved, let 
me die too ! " 

Matthew heard her words ; and the brave light died out of 
his eyes, and for a moment his head drooped. Only for a 
moment, however ; and he stood erect again with a white face, 
and took both her hands. 



ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 307 

" Annie, if I don't die with him," he said, " I'll bring him 
back to you." 

His words recalled her to herself, and she shrieked after him 
to stay ; but he was already half-way down, and she could only 
dimly see the moving ropes which lowered him into what 
seemed a huge grave. Her over-strained nerves could hear no 
more, and she fainted in Joan's arms. 



CHAPTER H. 

MARRIED. 

" Married ! married ! and not to me ! 
Is it a dream ? or can it be ? " 

It was with straining eyes and aching hearts that those 
above watched the descent of the basket with their brave 
comrade in it ; for every moment increased the danger to life 
and limb. The cable was slackening, the timbers of the 
devoted vessel parting and cracking, and many a heart- 
felt prayer went up for his safety and the preservation of 
those he went to save. Joan hid her face on Annie's insensi- 
ble form, and tried to shut out all sight and hearing till time 
enough had passed to make suspense into certainty either for 
good or ill. 

" Don't touch her ; let her alone," she said to those who 
would have tried to revive the unconscious girl. " She'll 
rouse soon enough ; it '11 only be to hear he's gone from us 
forever." 

" Don't say that, Aunt Joan," said a lad at her side, who 
held up a lantern. " Uncle Matthew'll come back to us, 
never fear. Hurrah ! they're pulling again ! Easy now, lads ! 
altogether ! " 

And, joining his fresh young voice to swell the shouts that 
rang on every side, he laid to with a will, and helped to pull 
up the basket once more. Very slowly now ; it was the last 
time they would pull any one up out of that doomed wreck, 
and they sadly hoped that they might be all there. A dozen 



308 ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 

willing hands seized the edge of the cradle, as a last vigorous 
pull brought it up to their feet, and fifty voices cried out, 
" Well done, Matthew ! " But a stranger stepped out. There 
was no Matthew there. Two sailors, and the insensible body 
of David Batley, sorely cut and bruised, but not their brave 
companion. " Where is he ? where is he ? " they cried 
unanimously, as the two men stood unhurt among them, and 
Jonathan Batley's son was laid tenderly on a tarpaulin till 
they could carry him away. 

" On board," replied one of the sailors. " He wouldn't 
come ; said he could swim. He bid us care well for the lad 
there ; said his folk were waiting for him up here." 

" Swim in such a sea ! " said the men. " Impossible ! Down 
with the basket, mates ; it may be in time yet. 

" No," said the sailor who had just come up ; " 'twould be 
surer death. The ' Good Intent's " broken her back on those 
cursed rocks, and your tackle won't hold. See ! " 

Even as he spoke, there was a crash below them ; and the 
hawser hung limp and loose over the rock. 

" O Matthew, Matthew ! " moaned poor Joan, " why did 
you go to your death, and leave me all alone ? " 

" Don't say that, ma'am," said one of the rescued men ; 
" please God we'll save him yet. He can swim, you say ? " 

"Like a fish," said two or three voices. "And the cur- 
rent's setting right in, and there's soft beach at Pleady. 
There's hope, yet, Joan ! " 

" You stay here," said a coast-guardsman to the dripping 
sailor, who was for scrambling off with the rest to the place 
indicated ; " you've had enough for one night, I reckon." 

" I'm none the worse, now I've had a pull at your brandy," 
he answered ; " and it shan't be said that Bill Dawson, of the 
i Good Intent,' left any one to die after he owed his life to 
them. Keep up heart, old lady, and you my pretty flower : 
we'll have him out yet, please God." 

It was not Heaven's will that the noble life should be sacri- 
ficed that night ; and, when they reached the little bit of soft 
sand, Matthew Pengelly lay prone and exhausted upon it. 
His thorough knowledge of where he was, and the current 
setting that way, had saved him from being dashed upon the 






ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 309 

rocks ; and a wild shout of exultation rang up to tell those 
above of his safety. Down through a speaking trumpet came 
the question — 

« Alive ? " — " Ay." — " Well ? " -— " Ay." 

And there came another hurrah till the very rocks re-echoed ; 
and Annie, who had recovered enough to comprehend what 
was going on, burst into passionate tears. 

" Thank the Lord ! " exclaimed old Jonathan Batley, sol- 
emnly, uncovering his white head, while tears streamed down 
his aged cheeks. 

" Ay, thank the Lord, indeed," said the young girl, wildly ; 
" thank Him for me, auntie, dear, for I've been nearly a mur- 
derer this night ; I have indeed. Take me home, Aunt Joan, 
and I'll ask you and Heaven to forgive me." 

" Poor child ! she's overcome, and no wonder," said Joan, 
tenderly. " We'll go, dear, and Matthew '11 be there before 
us, to say his thankful prayers along with us. Come along, 
darling, they'll take the Undercliff way." 

They went slowly towards the town, and David Batley was 
borne gently along with them ; and at the end of the little 
straggling streets they met Matthew. He was very white and 
weary-looking, and was supported by two men : but he smiled, 
and told them he was none the worse ; and they helped him 
into the house, and laid him on his bed. Annie would have 
ministered to him ; she could have wept her heart out over 
him ; but he kissed her hand, and put her lovingly away. " Let 
Joan wait upon me," he said, " she's used to it : sit where I 
can see you, darling, that's all I want of you to-night." 

So she sat down where the firelight fell upon her fair face 
and sunny hair, and mused with a sad heart over all that had 
passed that evening. Her mind was made up : she would do 
her duty to the man who had been a father to her till this 
day ; and David should help her to do it. She would tell him 
all, and he would go away and forget her. And she — no, she 
should never forget him ; but she would strive to think of him 
as a friend, a brother, — any thing which would not interfere 
with her wifely duties. She glanced at the pale, exhausted 
face of the man who loved her so truly, and vowed in her 
heart that she would never in word or deed do aught unbe- 



310 ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 

coming to a good man's wife. And so the night wore on, and 
morning brought relief to all the anxious watchers. 

Matthew was, as he said, only shaken and bruised ; and the 
doctor called in to David Batley gave every hope of his 
speedy recovery, though he was seriously injured. Annie was 
very calm and quiet, going about her usual avocations with a 
serenity that astonished Matthew very much. 

" Can I have made a mistake after all ? " he asked himself. 
" But no ; her words, her manner, all convince me of the 
truth. I was an old fool to think she could love me. I'll talk 
to her this very day." 

It was evening before he could make up his mind or get an 
opportunity ; and then his words seemed as though they would 
not come : it was so hard to dash away his own cup of happi- 
ness from his lips. He chose a moment when his sister went 
out for something to draw close to Annie, and begin. 

" I want to speak to you, dear." 

" Well, Matthew." 

He started at her words. It was not Uncle Matthew now, 
and she slid her hand into his as she had done on the cliff. 

" I want to give you back your promise, Annie. I was 
wrong to talk to you of love. I didn't know — I thought " — 

" Thought what ? " 

" That your heart was yours to give me, my child. Nay, 
never blush ; it's no fault of yours : it was only an old man's 
mistake, that's all." 

" I said what I meant when I promised to be your wife," 
she said simply ; " and I'll keep my word, Matthew. Can't 
you trust me ? " 

" Trust you ! " he said, with a world of tenderness in his 
voice, " ay, with my life ; but I want to make you happy, 
Annie, that's all." 

" And so you will, I'm sure of it ; and I'll do my best, if 
you'll put up with my ways, to be a good, true wife to you. 
You think I love David," she went on, her face flushing all 
over. " I saw it in your eyes last night upon the cliff; and so 
I do, but as a sister loves. Will you believe me when he 
wishes you joy himself, and tells you that Annie Marshall was 
his little sister always ? " 



ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 311 

" Will he do it ? " 

" Yes," she replied, unhesitatingly : she had faith enough in 
him to believe that he would help her to the sacrifice. 

u Then God bless you, my own wife," Matthew said sol- 
emnly ; and she went away to spend a weary night of watch- 
ing and weeping, praying in wild fashion for help and comfort 
in her chosen path of duty. The next day she was able to 
see David, and talk to him ; but it was too soon to tell him 
all that was in her heart, and many days slipped by ere she 
could do it. The time came at last, when, weak and wan, he 
was able to crawl out into the sunshine, and walk feebly 
about upon the beach. Then, in one quiet interview, Annie 
told him all, — how Matthew loved her ; how she wished to do 
her duty, and be his wife ; how her heart could never go with 
her hand ; and she besought her young lover, with bitter 
tears, to help her to do right. It was a sore trial to David 
Batley. At first, he was sorely tempted to curse her for her 
faithlessness, and leave her in her sorrow ; but his better 
nature triumphed : he would not make her struggle greater 
than it was. 

" I owe my life to him," he said. " But for him I should 
have lain at the bottom of yonder sea. Why did he save me 
for this ? I had better have died while I had the knowledge 
of your love." 

" You have it, David, now and forever ; but you will not 
betray the knowledge to him who has befriended me all my 
life, and who wants to be a better friend still. You will help 
me, David ? " 

The promise was given at length, almost with a broken 
heart ; and David Batley, with a calm face and steady voice, 
wished Matthew Pengelly joy of his fair young bride, and 
once more turned his back upon his home. He could not stay 
to see them married, though Matthew and Joan both begged 
him to do so ; and he went to London to seek a ship, with a 
bitter wish in his heart that he might never come home any 
more. Annie went about as usual ; though there were those 
who noticed, that, after the night on which the " Good Intent " 
was wrecked, she was graver and quieter than of yore — 
not so fond of singing as she worked, or of running about 



312 ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 

here, there, and everywhere, as was her wont before that 
catastrophe. Joan was well pleased at the change : she 
thought it was seemly that her brother's xuture wife should, 
as she said, " behave herself; " and she set about all sorts of 
preparations for the wedding, in which Annie assisted, if not 
with all her heart, at least with all her fingers. News came 
from David that he had got a ship, and was going away for 
twelve months. He sent his best wishes to the bride, and a 
handsome shawl purchased at a fine London shop. Poor fel- 
low ! it was paid for with the money he had saved, as he 
thought, for his wedding ; and the bride-expectant wept silent 
tears over it as she put it away. Joan would have had her 
wear it on the occasion, but she would not hear of it. " She 
would wear the dress she had prepared," she said, " and no 
other ; " so the handsome present lay hidden in the bottom 
of her box, a very skeleton among her simple trousseau. A 
bright, clear, spring sunshine shone upon her wedding-day, 
making the little flowers lift their bright heads in welcome, 
and filling the old folks' mouths with pleasant predictions. 

" Happy is the bride that the sun shines on," says the prov- 
erb ; and, if Annie was not happy, she was calm and peace- 
ful in the reflection of Matthew's radiant joy. The good 
peeple of Looe, one and all, remarked that he looked years 
younger since the dawn of his fulfilled hopes ; and they fore- 
told a pleasant life to the young creature who had given her 
future into his keeping. They walked to church, accompa- 
nied by hosts of friends, as is the custom in that primitive 
little place, and back again in the same simple style. There 
was open house to all who liked to come, and plenty of good 
cheer ; and, when evening came, Matthew took his bride 
away in a jingling post-chaise with two horses, a turn-out 
seldom attempted in the town, to Plymouth , the London of 
the west, to give her a two days' sight of the wonders to be 
seen there ; and Jonathan Batley wrote a circumstantial his- 
tory of all the grand doings to his son, which he received 
many a month after, and read with bitter pain gnawing at his 
heart, in a far-off land of spices and myrtle and glowing sun- 
shine, with the image of Annie's sunny hair ever floating 
between his eyes and the paper. 



ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 313 

CHAPTER TIL 

SLEEPING THE LAST SLEEP. 

" Let fate do her worst, there are relics of joy, 
Bright dreams of the past, which she cannot destroy; 
Which come in the night-time of sorrow and care, 
And bring back the features that joy used to wear. 
Long, long be my heart with such memories filled ! 
Like the vase in which roses have once been distilled ; 
You may break, you may ruin the vase if you will. 
But the scent of the roses will hang round it still." — Moore. 

Seven years passed swiftly over Annie's bead, bringing 
many changes ; making her a matronly, thoughtful woman, 
and leaving darkening shadows on her daily path. She had 
been a good, faithful wife to Matthew Pengelly, learning to 
love him as he deserved, and regarding David Batley, when 
he came and went, as a brother, to be loved always, but with 
no un wifely love. But Annie was alone now : the pretty 
home, which the tender love of a good man had furnished 
with everything that could add to her comfort and happiness, 
was desolate ; three names on a pretty tombstone in the little 
churchyard which overhung the sea were all that was left to 
her of her wifely happiness. Joan had died soon after their 
marriage : then they had laid their only child in the same grave, 
with sorrow which the mother thought could never be sur- 
passed. Poor wife ! there was a deeper sorrow in store for 
her : for the past two years the stone had borne another name, 
and her cup of grief was full. Under the record of Joan's 
death and the baby's came the words : — 

Also to the Memory of 

Matthew Pexgelly, 

Lost at Sea, March 10th, 18—. 

" iSTot lost, but gone before." 

Matthew had had a good chance offered him of going to 
sea, as part owner of a small vessel bound on a whaling expe- 
dition. She had been built under his own eye, and he saw a 
way to making money for Annie if he went ; and with many 



314 ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 

tears and misgivings, she consented to the separation. Alas ! 
her forebodings were only too real : the end of the year that 
was to have brought him home brought only the dismal tidings 
of his loss ; the vessel had been wrecked, and two of her crew 
were missing, one of them being Matthew Pengelly. It was 
a terrible trial to the young wife ; but she bore it bravely and 
well, setting her worldly affairs in order, and striving to act in 
all things as would have pleased him had he been there to see 
her. She had enough to live on in her simple way, but she 
employed her time in needlework, for Joan had taught her 
well in the old days ; and there was not such a skilful hand 
for miles around as " Young Widow Pengelly," as she came 
to be called by the neighbors. She might have married over 
and over again : her pretty face and independent position 
won for her many suitors ; but she turned from them all with 
aversion and disgust. There were none among them to be 
compared to him, — the dead husband of her youth, — so good, 
so tender, and so true. David Batley had never spoken- of 
love to her since the time, so long ago, when both their hearts 
had well-nigh broken over the^ sacrifice of their love to her 
sense of duty. He was unmarried, and, people said, fast get- 
ting rich ; but he seemed to have no heart for any of the girls, 
who were quite ready to accept him whenever he should offer 
himself to them. More new bonnets and smart dresses were 
donned in his honor, when he came home from his long 
voyages, than in his simplicity he ever dreamed of. He went 
his way among them, fancy free to all appearances, doing a 
loving son's duty to his old father and mother, till the latter 
faded away into her quiet grave, her last spoken words a bless- 
ing on his dutiful head. Then their home grew very lonely, 
and his heart turned once more to her who had never lost her 
place in it. He had never ceased to love her deeply and 
truly ; his heart was as much hers now as it had ever been, 
when he strolled by her side in the bright sunshine, and built 
fairy castles in the air to be dwelt in some time in the glowing 
future. But would she have him now ? Would she turn 
from him again, after his long years of probation and patient 
weary waiting ? He scarcely dared to hope it ; and yet he 
resolved to " put his fate to the touch, and win or lose it all." 



ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 315 

He would ask her the first fitting opportunity, and the oppor- 
tunity came sooner than he dared to hope. It was a bright 
summer day : the air was redolent of the breath of sweet 
flowers, and the clear blue sea broke in light waves upon the 
beach, flecking the shingle with diamond sparkles. David 
Batley strolled up to the old churchyard, which lies on the 
top of a hill overlooking the sea, where the dead lie in their 
quiet graves, with the mighty ocean, where so many of them 
have met their death, plashing and heaving at their feet. 
Many a story of wreck and disaster do the stones of that old 
churchyard tell ; and the young man sighed over many a name 
he had known in life, as he passed to his mother's grave. It 
was not far from the place where Matthew Pengelly's name 
was inscribed below his sister's and his child's. Annie's loving 
hands had made a garden of the little plot, and it was bright 
with summer flowers. She was kneeling by it now, training a 
creeper so that it should be a framework for the names she 
loved ; and he stood and watched her for some moments unob- 
served. When she looked up it was to meet his earnest eyes 
gazing at her with the old look she so well remembered, and 
to have her hands taken in both his. 

" Annie," he said, " let me speak to you." 

She divined what he would say, and drew back from the 
grave. 

" Not here," she said ; " not in the sight of that stone, 
David. Come away." 

" And why not here, Annie ? He loved me as a lad, and I 
loved him. I think if he could look down upon us now he 
would give you to me. You know what I would say to you ; 
my heart has never changed ; and I have waited, as Jacob 
waited for Rachel, seven long, weary years. Don't send me 
away to sea again, with no hope save that I may die in the 
dark waters as I have seen others die." 

" Don't talk like that, David : we have all something to live 
for." 

" I only live for you. Have pity on me, and think what my 
lonely life has been. Say you have not forgotten the old love 
quite, that you will give me some little hope." 

" I cannot," she said, shuddering. " I have never forgotten 



316 ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 

our love, David : but we were boy and girl then ; and since 
that time I have been a good man's happy, honored wife. I 
feel as if I were wronging even his memory in even thinking 
of another." 

" You do love me ! I know you do. These are idle fancies, 
dear Annie. Could poor Matthew see you now, he would be 
glad you had a true heart to protect you. You have seen how 
patient I have been ; and, with Heaven's help, I will show you 
how loving I can be. Don't say me nay, or I swear that I 
will never set foot in my home again, or strive to" — 

" Hush, David ! Don't talk so wildly. Let me have till 
to-morrow to think, to pray that I may do what is right. I 
do love you — hush ! don't speak yet ; but, 'mid all my 
thoughts of you, his voice seems to sound in my ear, his face 
to rise ever before me, and bid me pause and reflect." 

" You're too much alone, darling, that's it. Do think of it. 
What, you won't kiss me ! Well, well ! I'll live and hope. 
Go home, my own Annie, — my wife that will be yet, I trust." 

Annie did go home, and think, and pray ; and two days from 
that time saw her the promised wife of David Batley. All 
the town sympathized with the joy of the bridegroom, and 
the bride was envied by half the women in the place. A 
speedy union theirs was to be. David had waited too long 
for his happiness to be patient any longer, and it mattered 
little to Annie when once her word was given. Before the 
autumn was over they were married in the little church where 
she had plighted her troth to Matthew, and seldom had the 
quiet place seen so gay a wedding. When the bride and 
bridegroom had gone home, and the crowd dispersed, an old, 
weather-beaten sailor rose from a tombstone where he had 
been sitting gazing on what was going on, and addressed a 
woman who was slowly sauntering away. 

" I say, Missis ! " 

" Well ! " 

" Is there ere a Missis Pengelly lives here ? " 

The woman stared at him with a blank face. 

" Mrs. Pengelly ! " she repeated. 

" Ay, wife of one Matthew Pengelly, as went to sea long 
since, and never come back." 



ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 317 

" What do you mean ? " she said, clutching him by the 
arm, and staring straight into his face. " You're not he, are 
you ? " 

" No, I'm his mate ; though he's a'most such another old 
scarecrow as I am. He bid me come here, and look at the 
tombstones, and see if his wife was dead. I can't find her 
name." 

" Better she were — better she were ! Did you see yonder 
handsome bride and joyous bridegroom ? " 

" Ay." 

The woman was Annie Pengelly ; the man, the lad David 
Batley, that he saved from death long ago. She thought him 
dead. Look here." 

She led him to the tomb which recorded the loss of Matthew 
Pengelly, and showed him the name. 

" She's mourned him long and true," she said ; " and David 
Batley's loved her through it all ; and what'll come of it now ? ' 

" Misery for all," the old man said. " Matthew Pengelly's 
on his way here from Penzance in a trawler : I'm to meet him 
at Downderry yonder ; for his heart failed him at the thought 
of coming home, and finding her dead. But it's worse ; it's 
worse ! " 

" Don't take on ; there's comfort yet, may be." 

" Comfort ! Ay, pretty comfort to a man who's been a slave 
to savages, and endured hunger, thirst, and privation of all 
sorts, with one hope in his heart to buoy him up ; it's a com- 
fort to him to come home, and find his wife married to another, 
isn't it ? I love Matthew Pengelly as though he were my own 
brother, and I'd rather jump into the deep sea yonder than 
to carry this news to him." 

The woman went her way into the town, and the sailor 
walked slowly away towards Downderry. She did not go 
straight to Annie, and tell her, but she hinted of something 
terrible about to happen : and her gossips talked ; and ere long 
Matthew's name was in every mouth, though the majority of 
the talkers scarce knew why. To David Batley and his bride 
it came at length, scaring away the sunshine of their wedding 
day, and filling their hearts with sickening terror. They found 
the woman who had talked with the old sailor, and from her 
they extracted the truth. 



318 ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 

" You had better go away," she urged in her fright. 
" There'll be murder maybe if he finds you here." 

11 David will go," Annie said, with white lips. " There has 
been no wrong done, but it is best he should. He will leave 
me ; and I, — I will go to Downderry to meet my husband." 

They tried to dissuade her, but she was firm ; and David let 
her go. She put off her bridal attire, and went away unat- 
tended, though the sky was lowering by this time, and the 
waves had begun to dash and moan upon the beach as they 
had done on the night when the coast-guardsman had asked 
her to be his wife. That evening was ever present to her 
thoughts now as she walked along with her head bent against 
the wind : he was coming back ; and the old life would begin 
once more. Her heart was full of mingled joy and sorrow : 
joy for him ; sorrow for the suffering, loving heart she had left 
behind. She found the old sailor without any difficulty ; he 
was wandering about in a purposeless fashion : and, making 
herself known to him, she heard all he had to tell of Mat- 
thew's long sojourn among the Esquimaux, who had rescued 
him from death, and of his fear lest he might find some disaster 
had happened to his home. She wept bitter tears over the 
sad tale ; but there was joy mixed with it at the thought of 
how she would atone to him for all : and she waited with terri- 
ble impatience the coming of the vessel which was to bring 
him back. " They can't be longer than to-night," the old 
man said. " I've travelled up from Penzance, and they should 
have been here as soon as me. This wind's in their favour, 
though it's a bit too strong to be good for 'em just now." 

It rose to a gale ere the night was over ; and Annie's heart 
grew sick as she sat in the station-house window, watching 
the boiling waves below her. None of them could persuade 
her to take any rest ; her aching heart would not let her. 
The morning dawned clear and bright, but no tidings of 
the little vessel ; and she returned to Looe with strange fore- 
bodings filling her breast. David had shut himself up, and 
would see no one ; and she went about her little home, won- 
dering whether it were all some dreadful dream from which 
she should presently awake. So passed that day, and the 
next ; and on the evening of the second a fisherman stumbled 



ANNIE MARSHALL'S DESTINY. 319 

over the body of a man lying face downwards on the sand 
about a mile from the town. He gave the alarm, and soon 
the rumor went round that a corpse had been washed ashore. 
It was too common an occurrence to cause very much excite- 
ment ; but Annie, with a wild fear choking at her heart, 
rushed madly to the little beach. The men did not recognize 
the careworn face, with its long beard and silver hair : but she 
did ; and, with a long, wild cry, she threw herself upon the cold 
form. Yes, it was Matthew Pengelly, dead upon the very 
spot where he had lain exhausted after saving David Batley's 
life. The roar of the storm had been his only welcome to the 
home he left so happy ; the cold clasp of the booming waves 
the only embrace for him on this side of eternity. There is but 
little more to tell of this true but simple history. Nothing was 
ever heard of the trawler or her crew : she had foundered in 
the storm, and gone to the bottom with all on board save him 
who had floated home to be buried among his own kin. 
Annie mourned him afresh, with a grief that would not be 
comforted ; and David Batley went away with a stricken 
heart to sea once more. There came a time, however, when 
his patience won the treasure he coveted ; and, ere he laid his 
father's head in the grave, the old man blessed Annie Pengelly 
as a daughter, and prayed that the love and duty she had 
shown in this world might be rewarded in that which is to 



JOHN L. SHOREY'S 

New and Standard Publications. 



T 



~^HE EMERALD. A Collection of Graphic and 
Entertaining Tales, Brilliant Essays, Poems, 
&c. Being the first issue of The Gem Series. 
Edited by Epes Sargent. 

"The Emerald" forms a very attractive i2mo volume 
of 320 pages, in leaded bourgeois type, tastefully got up. 
Retail price in paper covers, 75 cents ; in cloth, $1.25. A 
liberal discount to the trade. Copies sent, post-paid, on 
receipt of price. 

"A remarkably attractive book. The selections are at once rare and excel- 
lent. " — Albany A rgus. 

" It is literally overflowing with good things. Tales, humorous and pathetic, 
by De Bernard, Scribe, About, John Neal, Horace Smith, Mrs. Craik, Fred- 
eric Hardman, and others, spirited essays and sketches, poems of eminent 
merit, including the famous Lyrical Charades of Praed, make up a variety in 
which all tastes and all moods can find entertainment." — Boston Transcript. 

" It contains a greater variety of really brilliant things in light literature than 
any book of similar compass that we remember." — Norfolk-County Journal. 

"This volume presents, what might be anticipated from the fine taste and 
scholarly attainments of the editor, a choice collection of entertaining and 
instructive articles." — Boston Commonwealth. 

" It is just the volume for the tourist to take along with him in his rambles." 
— Salem Gazette. 

" The selections are made with good taste, and appear to have been culled 
from out of the way places, so that most of them will be entirely new to the 



majority of readers. The translations from Scribe and De Bernard have been 
made especially for this work, and are excellent." — N". Y. Tribune. 

"A very beautiful and entertaining volume." — Bunker- Hill Aurora. 

"The volume is of convenient size, neatly printed, and is indeed 'a gem,' 
or rather a collection of gems." — Chicago Times. 

" This is the first of what the publisher calls a * Gem Series ' of publica- 
tions ; and, if the promise evinced by ' The Emerald ' is kept up in the vol- 
umes that follow, the collection will be worthy the name." — Universalist. 

" Mr. Sargent has really done a good service to the public and to literature 
by thus rescuing these fugitives of the best intellects of the age from their hid' 
ing places, and placing them in a depository where they can be found and 
enjoyed. Many a reader will thank him for bringing to light old favorites 
which have haunted the memory, but which seemed to be lost beyond recovery. 
Here they are, racy and fresh as ever, together with many others, bright, new, 
and enjoyable. The reading of 'The Emerald' will create a strong desire for 
those other gems belonging to the same casket." — Danvers Wizard. 



Now Ready, uniform with the Emerald, 

THE SAPPHIRE. Being the second issue of 
" The Gem Series." Edited by Epes Sargent, 
i vol. 1 2 mo. 320 pp. Retail price in paper covers, 
75 cts. ; in cloth, $1.25. A liberal discount to the 
trade. Copies sent, post-paid, on receipt of the 
price. 

" The Sapphire " is quite as rich as " The Emerald " 
in its brilliant and racy contents. Among the pieces in 
this volume, worthy of an enduring fame, is that remark- 
able and most interesting essay which first appeared some 
twenty years ago, entitled " The Earth and the Stars," so 
full of bright guesses and striking scientific inferences, 
leading the mind through nature up to a conception of 
nature's God. This single piece is worth the price of the 
book. 



C 1 











Vv 




' ••' a° ...» ^ 



A 9* 





+A ^ 
*«<* 








^ 





A°* 











a><i 















o* *' l J^% 








>y 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
<£> Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 

A y e ° w ° + <£*> ^0 t • V L Treatment Date: Nov. 2007 

*bv* °'^^^^ w . **o* -fill PreservationTechnologies 

1 O^^Upl* « 4 • < f^lli A WORLD LEADER IN COLLECTIONS PRESERVATION 



*h* 



111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



\>> ••••^ c* 












«b 






w 



^ -%, 




* . v««*v ^ ^ 







-* °+ 



v * Cow* ^ *? •i\s* ^ 




p / ** 



»°v 



